79
1 LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN STAND AUGUST 2008 I. GRIECHISCHE PAPYROLOGIE I. 1. PAPYRI Actenstücke = Actenstücke aus der Königlichen Bank zu Theben in den Museen zu Berlin, London, Paris, ed. U. Wilcken. Berlin 1887. (AbhBerlin 1886, Anhang, Abh.1; ............................... W IV 1 rp. in U. Wilcken, Berliner Akademieschriften zur Alten Geschichte und Papyruskunde I [Leipzig 1970] 39—104). Nos. 1—12. .................................................................................. A XXXVI 6902 Republished in UPZ II 205—207, 214—215, 217—221, 226—228. » G. Parthey, Die thebanischen Papyrusfragmente im Berliner Museum, Berlin 1869. [ed pr. der Pap. von Actenstücke] .................................................................................................................. W IV 1a BGU = Aegyptische Urkunden aus den Königlichen (later Staatlichen) Museen zu Berlin, Griechische Urkunden. Berlin. ............................................................................................................... IV 5 BGU I = 1895. Nos. 1—361........................................................................................................... A+S+W IV 5 –1– BGU II = 1898. Nos. 362—696. ....................................................................................................A+S+W IV 5 –2– BGU III = 1903. Nos. 697—1012................................................................................................. A+S+W IV 5 –3– BGU IV = 1912. Nos. 1013—1209. .............................................................................................. A+S+W IV 5 –4– BGU V = Der Gnomon des Idios Logos. Erster Teil: Der Text, ed. W. Schubart. 1919. Zweiter Teil: Der Kommentar, by W. Graf von Uxkull-Gyllenband. 1934. No. 1210. ........................ S+W IV 5 –5– BGU VI = Papyri und Ostraka der Ptolemäerzeit, ed. W. Schubart and E. Kühn. 1922. Nos. 1211—1303 are papyri; nos. 1304—1499 ostraca ............................................................. A+S+W IV 5 –6– BGU VII = Papyri, Ostraka und Wachstafeln aus Philadelphia im Fayûm, ed. P. Viereck and F. Zucker. 1926. Nos. 1563—1689 are papyri; nos. 1500—1562, 1697—1729 ostraca; nos. 1690—1696 wooden tablets. ....................................................................................... A+S+W IV 5 –7– BGU VIII = Spätptolemäische Papyri aus amtlichen Büros des Herakleopolites, ed. W. Schubart and D. Schäfer. 1933. Nos. 1730—1890. ............................................................ A+S+W IV 5 –8– BGU IX = Steuerlisten römischer Zeit aus Theadelphia, ed. H. Kortenbeutel. 1937. Nos. 1891—1900. ....................................................................................................................... A+S+W IV 5 –9– BGU X = Papyrusurkunden aus ptolemäischer Zeit, ed. W. Müller. 1970. Nos. 1901—2011. ... A IV 5 –10– (2 Ex.) BGU XI = Urkunden römischer Zeit, ed. H. Maehler. Pt. I, 1966; Pt. II, 1968. Nos. 2012— 2131. ............................................................................................................................................ A IV 5 –11– BGU XII = Papyri aus Hermupolis, ed. H. Maehler. 1974. Nos. 2132—2210....................................... A IV 5 –12– BGU XIII = Greek Papyri from Roman Egypt, ed. W.M. Brashear. 1976. Nos. 2211—2366. .............. A IV 5 –13– BGU XIV = Ptolemäische Urkunden aus Mumienkartonage, ed. W.M. Brashear. 1981. Nos. 2367—2450 are papyri; nos. 2451—2457 ostraca....................................................................... A IV 5 –14– BGU XV = Financial and Administrative Documents from Roman Egypt, ed. C.A. Nelson. 1983. Nos. 2458—2557. ............................................................................................................... A IV 5 –15– BGU XVI = The Archive of Athenodoros, ed. W.M. Brashear. 1995. Nos. 2558—2674. ......................A IV 5 –16– BGU XVII = Griechische Papyrusurkunden spätrömischer und byzantinischer Zeit aus Hermopolis Magna, ed. G. Poethke. Munich-Leipzig 2001. (Archiv Beih. 7) Nos. 2675- 2730. ............................................................................................................................................ A IV 5 –17– BGU XVIII Pt. 1 = Spätptolemäische Urkunden aus dem Herakleopolites, ed. P. Sarischouli. 2000. Nos. 2731-2759. ............................................................................................................... A IV 5 –18,1– BGU XIX = Urkunden aus Hermupolis, ed. H Maehler mit Beiträgen von R.L. Chang, J.-L. Fournet, J. Gascou, A. Jördens. Munich-Leipzig 2005. (Archiv f. Papyrusforschung, Beiheft 19). Nos. 2760-2839.......................................................................................................... A IV 5 -19- 2760 in Latin » J.C. Naber, Zum Text der Berliner lateinischen Papyri BGU 611 und 628, Leipzig 1911. ..................... W IV 5 e1 BKT = Berliner Klassikertexte. Berlin. .......................................................................................... IV 85 (nur Bd. 9)

LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

  • Upload
    others

  • View
    4

  • Download
    0

Embed Size (px)

Citation preview

Page 1: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

1

LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN STAND AUGUST 2008

I. GRIECHISCHE PAPYROLOGIE I. 1. PAPYRI Actenstücke = Actenstücke aus der Königlichen Bank zu Theben in den Museen zu Berlin,

London, Paris, ed. U. Wilcken. Berlin 1887. (AbhBerlin 1886, Anhang, Abh.1; ............................... W IV 1 rp. in U. Wilcken, Berliner Akademieschriften zur Alten Geschichte und Papyruskunde I

[Leipzig 1970] 39—104). Nos. 1—12. .................................................................................. A XXXVI 6902 Republished in UPZ II 205—207, 214—215, 217—221, 226—228.

» G. Parthey, Die thebanischen Papyrusfragmente im Berliner Museum, Berlin 1869. [ed pr. der Pap. von Actenstücke] ..................................................................................................................W IV 1a

BGU = Aegyptische Urkunden aus den Königlichen (later Staatlichen) Museen zu Berlin, Griechische Urkunden. Berlin. ............................................................................................................... IV 5

BGU I = 1895. Nos. 1—361........................................................................................................... A+S+W IV 5 –1– BGU II = 1898. Nos. 362—696. ....................................................................................................A+S+W IV 5 –2– BGU III = 1903. Nos. 697—1012................................................................................................. A+S+W IV 5 –3– BGU IV = 1912. Nos. 1013—1209. .............................................................................................. A+S+W IV 5 –4– BGU V = Der Gnomon des Idios Logos. Erster Teil: Der Text, ed. W. Schubart. 1919. Zweiter

Teil: Der Kommentar, by W. Graf von Uxkull-Gyllenband. 1934. No. 1210. ........................ S+W IV 5 –5– BGU VI = Papyri und Ostraka der Ptolemäerzeit, ed. W. Schubart and E. Kühn. 1922. Nos.

1211—1303 are papyri; nos. 1304—1499 ostraca ............................................................. A+S+W IV 5 –6– BGU VII = Papyri, Ostraka und Wachstafeln aus Philadelphia im Fayûm, ed. P. Viereck and

F. Zucker. 1926. Nos. 1563—1689 are papyri; nos. 1500—1562, 1697—1729 ostraca; nos. 1690—1696 wooden tablets. ....................................................................................... A+S+W IV 5 –7–

BGU VIII = Spätptolemäische Papyri aus amtlichen Büros des Herakleopolites, ed. W. Schubart and D. Schäfer. 1933. Nos. 1730—1890. ............................................................ A+S+W IV 5 –8–

BGU IX = Steuerlisten römischer Zeit aus Theadelphia, ed. H. Kortenbeutel. 1937. Nos. 1891—1900. ....................................................................................................................... A+S+W IV 5 –9–

BGU X = Papyrusurkunden aus ptolemäischer Zeit, ed. W. Müller. 1970. Nos. 1901—2011. ...A IV 5 –10– (2 Ex.) BGU XI = Urkunden römischer Zeit, ed. H. Maehler. Pt. I, 1966; Pt. II, 1968. Nos. 2012—

2131. ............................................................................................................................................ A IV 5 –11– BGU XII = Papyri aus Hermupolis, ed. H. Maehler. 1974. Nos. 2132—2210.......................................A IV 5 –12– BGU XIII = Greek Papyri from Roman Egypt, ed. W.M. Brashear. 1976. Nos. 2211—2366. ..............A IV 5 –13– BGU XIV = Ptolemäische Urkunden aus Mumienkartonage, ed. W.M. Brashear. 1981. Nos.

2367—2450 are papyri; nos. 2451—2457 ostraca....................................................................... A IV 5 –14– BGU XV = Financial and Administrative Documents from Roman Egypt, ed. C.A. Nelson.

1983. Nos. 2458—2557. ...............................................................................................................A IV 5 –15– BGU XVI = The Archive of Athenodoros, ed. W.M. Brashear. 1995. Nos. 2558—2674. ......................A IV 5 –16– BGU XVII = Griechische Papyrusurkunden spätrömischer und byzantinischer Zeit aus

Hermopolis Magna, ed. G. Poethke. Munich-Leipzig 2001. (Archiv Beih. 7) Nos. 2675-2730. ............................................................................................................................................A IV 5 –17–

BGU XVIII Pt. 1 = Spätptolemäische Urkunden aus dem Herakleopolites, ed. P. Sarischouli. 2000. Nos. 2731-2759. ...............................................................................................................A IV 5 –18,1–

BGU XIX = Urkunden aus Hermupolis, ed. H Maehler mit Beiträgen von R.L. Chang, J.-L. Fournet, J. Gascou, A. Jördens. Munich-Leipzig 2005. (Archiv f. Papyrusforschung, Beiheft 19). Nos. 2760-2839..........................................................................................................A IV 5 -19- 2760 in Latin

» J.C. Naber, Zum Text der Berliner lateinischen Papyri BGU 611 und 628, Leipzig 1911. .....................W IV 5 e1

BKT = Berliner Klassikertexte. Berlin. ..........................................................................................IV 85 (nur Bd. 9)

Page 2: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 2

BKT I = Didymos, Kommentar zu Demosthenes (Papyrus 9780) nebst Wörterbuch zu Demosthenes' Aristocratea (Papyrus 5008), ed. H. Diels and W. Schubart. 1904.

BKT II = Anonymer Kommentar zu Platons Theaetet (Papyrus 9782) nebst drei Bruchstücken philosophischen Inhalts (Pap. N.8; P.9766. 9569), ed. H. Diels and W. Schubart. 1905.

BKT III =Griechische Papyri medizinischen und naturwissenschaftlichen Inhalts, ed. K. Kalbfleisch and H. Schöne. 1905.

BKT IV = Hierokles; Ethische Elementarlehre (Papyrus 9780), nebst den bei Stobäus erhaltenen ethischen Exzerpten aus Hierokles, ed. H. von Arnim. 1906.

BKT V = Griechische Dichterfragmente: Pt. I, Epische und elegische Fragmente; Pt. II, Lyrische und dramatische Fragmente, ed. W. Schubart and U. von Wilamowitz-Moellendorff. 1907.

BKT VI = Altchristliche Texte, ed. C. Schmidt and W. Schubart. 1910. BKT VII = Rhetorische Papyri, ed. K. Kunst. 1923. BKT VIII = Berliner Septuagintafragmente, ed. O. Stegmüller. 1939. BKT IX = Catalogue of Greek and Latin Literary Papyri in Berlin (P.Berol.inv. 21101—

21299, 21911), ed. G. Ioannidou. Mainz 1996. ..................................................................................A IV 85 BKU .......................................................................................................................................................... Kopt

CPR = Corpus Papyrorum Raineri. Vienna. .................................................................................................... IV 20

CPR I = Griechische Texte I, Rechtsurkunden, ed. C. Wessely. 1895. Nos. 1—247................... A+S+W IV 20 –1– CPR II = Koptische Texte, ed. J. Krall. 1895. ............................................................................................ Kopt CPR III = Series Arabica I, ed. A. Grohmann. 1924. Pt. 1, Allgemeine Einführung in die

arabischen Papyri; Pt. 2, Protokolle, Nos. 1—377, nos. 1—107 are bilingual, Arabic and Greek; Pt. 3, Protokolle, Tafeln. ...........................................................................................S IV 20 –3–

CPR IV = Die koptischen Rechtsurkunden ................................................................................................ Kopt CPR V = Griechische Texte II, ed. J.R. Rea and P.J. Sijpesteijn. 1976. Nos. 1—25 plus

P.Vindob. G 39847 (No. 26)........................................................................................................A IV 20 –5– CPR VI,1 = Griechische Texte III, Part 1, ed. H. Harrauer and S.M.E. van Lith. Nos. 1—71;

separate fascicle of plates. 1978.................................................................................................A IV 20 –6,1– CPR VI,2 = Griechische Texte III, Part 2, ed. H. Harrauer. Nos. 72—85; separate fascicle of

plates. 1985. ............................................................................................................................. A IV 20 –6,2– CPR VII = Griechische Texte IV, ed. H. Zilliacus, J. Frösén, P. Hohti, J. Kaimio, M. Kaimio.

1979. Nos. 1—60; separate fascicle of plates. .................................................................. A IV 20 –7– (2 Ex.) CPR VIII = Griechische Texte V, ed. P.J. Sijpesteijn and K.A. Worp. 1983. Nos. 1—85;

separate fascicle of plates. ........................................................................................................... A IV 20 –8– CPR IX = Griechische Texte VI, ed. J.M. Diethart. 1984. Nos. 1—79; separate fascicle of

plates. ..........................................................................................................................................A IV 20 –9– CPR X = Griechische Texte VII, ed. H. Harrauer et alii. 1986. Nos. 1—140; nos. 32—34 are

ostraca; separate fascicle of plates. ...........................................................................................A IV 20 –10– CPR XI = Not published. CPR XII = Koptische Texte, ed. M.R.M. Hasitzka. 1987. ......................................................................... Kopt CPR XIII = Griechische Texte IX, ed. H. Harrauer. 1987. Nos. 1—31; separate fascicle of

plates. .........................................................................................................................................A IV 20 –13– CPR XIV = Griechische Texte X, Greek Papyri of the Byzantine Period, ed. G. Fantoni. 1989.

Nos. 1—55; separate fascicle of plates. ....................................................................................A IV 20 –14– CPR XV = Griechische Texte XI, Papiri greci di Socnopaiu Nesos e dell'Arsinoites, ed. G.

Messeri Savorelli. 1990. Nos. 1—53; separate fascicle of plates. ............................................A IV 20 –15– CPR XVI = Arabische Briefe aus dem 7.—10. Jahrhundert, ed. W. Diem. 1993. Nos. 1—35;

separate fascicle of plates. ........................................................................................................A IV 20 –16– CPR XVIIA = Griechische Texte XIIA, Die Archive der Aurelii Adelphios und Asklepiades,

ed. K.A. Worp. 1991. Nos. 1—39 and App. a—c; separate fascicle of plates. ....................... A IV 20 –17a– CPR XVIIB = Griechische Texte XIIB, Papyri aus Panopolis, ed. P.J. Sijpesteijn. 1991. Nos.

1—47; separate fascicle of plates. ..........................................................................................A IV 20 –17b– CPR XVIII = Griechische Texte XIII, Das Vertragsregister von Theogenis (P.Vindob.

G40618), ed. B. Kramer. 1991. Nos. 1—34; separate fascicle of plates. ..................................A IV 20 –18– CPR XIX = Not published. CPR XX = Ein neues Archiv koptischer Ostraka, ed. M.R.M. Hasitzka. 1995. ......................................... Kopt

Page 3: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Griechische Papyri 3

CPR XXI = Arabic Agricultural Leases and Tax Receipts from Egypt, 148-427 A.H./ 765-1035 A.D., ed. G. Frantz-Murphy. 2001. Nos. 1-90. ..........................................................................A IV 20 –21–

CPR XXII = Griechische Texte XV, Documenti greci per la fiscalità e la amministrazione dell’Egitto arabo, ed. F. Morelli. 2001. Nos. 1–60..................................................................... A IV 20 –22-

CPR XXIII = Griechische Texte XVI, Neue Dokumente aus dem römischen und spätantiken Ägypten zu Verwaltung und Reichsgeschichte, ed. F. Mitthof. 2002. . ...................................... A IV 20 – 23-

CPR XXIV = Griechische Texte XVII, Dokumente zu Verwaltung und Militär aus dem spätantiken Ägypten, ed. B. Palme. 2002...................................................................................A IV 20 – 24-

CPR XXV = Fünfunddreissig griechische Papyrusbriefe aus der Spätantike, ed. A. Papathomas, München - Leipzig 2006. Nos . 1-35 ......................................................................A IV 20 -25-

CPR XXVI = Arabische juristische Urkunden aus der Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, ed M. E. Thung. Munich-Leipzig 2006. Nos. 1-45 ......................................A IV 20 -26-

CPR XXVII = (Gott) Schütze das Fleisch des Pharao: Untersuchungen zum magischen Handbuch pWien 8426, ed. N. Flessa ..........................................................................................A IV 20 -27- Edition and study of a Hieratic papyrus.

» J Karabacek, Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer. Führer durch die Ausstellung, Wien 1894. ........................... W IV 21 f1 » H. Klos, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1955. .........................A IV 21 f2 » H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972. ............ A IV 21 f3

»»» MPER = Mittheilungen aus der Sammlung der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer, ed. J. Karabacek. Vienna. A publication of various articles, some concerned with Greek papyri.

I—III, 1887 + IV–VI, 1888–1897................................................................................................................ W IV 21a

»»» MPER N.S. = Mitteilungen aus der Papyrussammlung der österreichischen Nationalbibliothek in Wien, Neue Serie. Vienna 1932—.

XV, see P.Rain.Unterricht. — XVIII, see P.Rain.UnterrichtCopt. — XXIII, see SB Kopt. — XXIV, not yet published. — XXVI, not yet published. — XXVII, see Lex.Lat.Lehnw. (IV, Instrumenta).

I, Griechische literarische Papyri I, ed. H. Gerstinger, H. Oellacher and K. Vogel. 1932. .......................... n.vorh. II, Koptische Pergamente theologischen Inhalts, ed. W.C. Till. 1934. ......................................................... n.vorh. III, Griechische literarische Papyri II, ed. H. Oellacher, with an index to Pts. I and II by H.

Gerstinger and P. Sanz. 1939. ............................................................................................................ n.vorh. IV, Griechische literarische Papyri christlichen Inhalts I (Biblica, Väterschriften und

Verwandtes), ed. P. Sanz. 1946. ........................................................................................... A+W IV 21b –4- V, see Pap.Congr. VIII (IX Proceedings). VI, Aegypter und Amazonen (Pap.dem.Vindob. 6165 und 6165A), ed. A. Volten. 1962. ............................. n.vorh. VII, Aus der Vorgeschichte der Papyrussammlung der Oesterreichischen Nationalbibliothek

(Letters of T. Graf, J. von Karabacek, Erzherzog Rainer and others), ed. H. Hunger. 1962. .................................................................................................................................................. n.vorh.

VIII, Der Kampf um den Panzer des Inaros (Papyrus Krall), ed. E. Bresciani. 1964. ................................. n.vorh. IX, Koptische Papyri theologischen Inhalts, ed. T. Orlandi. 1974. .............................................................. n.vorh. X, From the Contents of the Libraries of the Suchos Temples in the Fayum, Part I: A medical

Book from Crocodilopolis, P.Vindob. D. 6257, ed. E.A.E. Reymond. 1976. ........................... A IV 21b –10- XI, From the Contents of the Libraries of the Suchos Temples in the Fayum, Part II: From

Ancient Egyptian Hermetic Writings, ed. E.A.E. Reymond. 1977. ............................................ A IV 21b –11- XII, Prosopographia Arsinoitica I, s. VI—VIII, by J.M. Diethart. 1980. ............................................. XXXVII 1034 XIII, Medizinische Rezepte und Verwandtes, ed. H. Harrauer and P.J. Sijpesteijn. 1981. ................... A IV 21b –13- XIV, Koranfragmente auf Pergament aus der Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen

Nationalbibliothek, ed. H. Loebenstein. 1982. .................................................................................. n.vorh. XV, Neue Texte aus dem antiken Unterricht P.Rain.Unterricht....................................................... A IV 21b –15- XVI, Notarsunterschriften im Byzantinischen Ägypten, by J.M. Diethart and K.A. Worp. 1986.

Separate volume of plates. ............................................................................................ A IV 21b –16.1-. –16.2-

Page 4: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 4

XVII, Griechische literarische Papyri christlichen Inhalts II, ed. K. Treu and J. Diethart. 1993. ...................................................................................................................................................A IV 21b – 17-

XIX, Bericht über das 1. Wiener Symposion für Papyrusrestaurierung, ed. H. Harrauer. 1985. XX, Das Amt des APAITHTHS in Ägypten, by B. Palme. 1989 ...............................................................XXII Palm XXI, Coptic Theological Papyri II, Edition, Commentary, Translation, with an appendix: The

Docetic Jesus, by I. Gardner. 1988. Separate volume of plates. ........................................................ n.vorh. XXII, Coptic Manuscripts from the White Monastery: Works of Shenute, ed. D.W. Young.

1993. Separate volume of plates. ....................................................................................................... n.vorh. XXV, Der Lebenskreis der Kopten: Dokumente, Textilien, Funde, Ausgrabungen, curated by H.

Buschhausen, U. Horak and H. Harrauer. (Katalog zur Ausstellung im Prunksaal der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek). 1995. .............................................................................A XXX 4920

XXVI, not yet published. XXVII, see Lex.Lat.Lehnw. (IV, Instrumenta).....................................................................................XXXVII 228b XXVIII, Isis, Das göttliche Kind, ed. M. A. Stadler. 2004 ....................................................................... Demot P.Aberd. = Catalogue of Greek and Latin Papyri and Ostraca in the Possession of the

University of Aberdeen, ed. E.G. Turner. Aberdeen 1939. (Aberdeen Univ. Studies 116). .......................................................................................................................................A (2 Ex.)+S+W IV 25 Nos. 1—2, 7—72, 104—197 are papyri; nos. 3—6, 73—103 ostraca.

P.Abinn. = The Abinnaeus Archive: Papers of a Roman Officer in the Reign of Constantius II,

ed. H.I. Bell, V. Martin, E.G. Turner, D. van Berchem. Oxford 1962. Nos. 1—82. .........................A IV 27 See also SB X 10755, XIV 11380 and XX 14954.

P.Achm. = Les Papyrus grecs d'Achmîm à la Bibliothèque Nationale de Paris, ed. P. Collart.

Cairo 1930. (BIFAO 31 [1930] 33—111). Nos. 1—9. ...................................................................... A IV 30 P.Ackerpacht. = Demotische Ackerpachtverträge der Ptolemäerzeit. .................................................... Demot P.Adl. = The Adler Papyri, Greek texts ed. E.N. Adler, J.G. Tait, F.M. Heichelheim. Demotic

texts ed. F.Ll. Griffith. Oxford 1939. ................................................................................................ W IV 35 Greek nos. 1—21, Demotic nos. 1—30. An additional Demotic piece, no. 31, was published by N.J. Reich, Journal of the American Oriental Society 36 (1936) 168—169. The following two Demotic texts have been reedited: 14r = P.Ehevertr. 46; 21r = P.Ehevertr. 47

P.Äg.Handschrift. = Ägyptische Handschriften (Teil 2), ........................................................................ Demot » P.Akoris = Akoris. Report of the Excavations at Akoris in Middle Egypt 1981-1992. Kyoto

1995. ....................................................................................................................................... A IV 34 –1-, -2- » S. 326–379 griech., kopt. und arab. Papyri, Ostraka und Inschriften. separater Tafelband.

P.Alex. = Papyrus grecs du Musée Gréco-Romain d'Alexandrie, ed. A. Swiderek and M.

Vandoni. Warsaw 1964. (Travaux du Centre d'Archéologie Méditerranéenne de l'Académie Polonaise des Sciences 2). Nos. 1—40 on pp. 47—79; ..................................................A IV 38 otherwise a catalogue of descriptions and other material relating to the Alexandria papyri.

P.Alex.Giss. = Papyri variae Alexandrinae et Gissenses, ed. J. Schwartz. Brussels 1969.

(Pap.Brux. VII). Nos. 1—61; .............................................................................................................A IV 39 nos. 62—73 are notes to other texts. Texts reprinted as SB X 10617—10653.

P.Amh. = The Amherst Papyri, Being an Account of the Greek Papyri in the Collection of the Right Hon. Lord Amherst of Hackney, F.S.A. at Didlington Hall, Norfolk, ed. B.P. Grenfell and A.S. Hunt. London. ..........................................................................................................IV 40

P.Amh. I = The Ascension of Isaiah and Other Theological Fragments. 1900. Nos. 1—9. ................... S IV 40 -1- P.Amh. II = Classical Fragments and Documents of the Ptolemaic, Roman and Byzantine

Periods. 1901. Nos. 10—201...................................................................................................S+W IV 40 -2- P.Amh.Eg. = The Amherst Papyri, Being an Account of the Egyptian Papyri in the

Collection .... ................................................................................................................................. Demot

Page 5: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Griechische Papyri 5

P.Ammon = The Archive of Ammon Scholasticus of Panopolis. ................................................................A IV 42

P.Ammon I = The Legacy of Harpocration, ed. W.H. Willis and K. Maresch. Opladen 1997. (Pap.Colon. XXVI/1). Nos. 1—25......................................................................................................A IV 42

P.Ammon II = Das Archiv des Aurelius Ammon (P.Ammon): Papyri aus den Sammlungen des Istituto Papirologico "G. Vitelli" (Università di Firenze), der Duke University, Durham N.C., und der Universität zu Köln, ed. K. Maresch, I. Andorlini. Paderborn 2006. (Pap.Colon. 26, 2). Nos. 26-56 ........................................................................................ A IV 42 -2,1- u. -2,2- separate fascicle of plates

P.Amst. I = Die Amsterdamer Papyri I, ed. R.P. Salomons, P.J. Sijpesteijn, K.A. Worp.

Zutphen 1980. (Stud.Amst. XIV). Nos. 1—100. .............................................................................. A IV 43 Cf. also P.Gron.Amst.

P.Anag. = Corpus Papyrorum Anagennesis, ed. F. Farid. Athens 1986. ..................................................... n.vorh.

Revised texts originally published by various editors in the journal Anagennesis vols. 1—3 (1981—1983). There is no index but the texts from this volume were entered in the DDBDP. The texts were not given numbers and must be referred to by page number. A number of texts were taken up in SB XVI from their original publication in the three volumes of the journal Anagennesis. The following concordance gives the page numbers of the republication of the texts in P.Anag. and the SB XVI nos.: pp. 85ff. = 12269—12276; pp. 99ff. = 12766; pp. 119ff. = 12277; pp. 129ff. = 12286; pp. 133ff. = 12278; pp. 141ff. = 12268; pp. 153ff. = 12285; pp. 169ff. = 12266; pp. 177ff. = 12264; pp. 187ff. = 12279—12284

P.Ant. = The Antinoopolis Papyri. London. .................................................................................................... IV 50

P.Ant. I = ed. C.H. Roberts. 1950. (Egypt Exploration Society, Graeco-Roman Memoirs 28). Nos. 7—50 (nos. 1—6 are in Shorthand Manuals). ................................................................ A+S IV 50 -1-

P.Ant. II = ed. J.W.B. Barns and H. Zilliacus. 1960. (Egypt Exploration Society, Graeco-Roman Memoirs 37). Nos. 51—110............................................................................................. A IV 50 -2-

P.Ant. III = ed. J.W.B. Barns and H. Zilliacus. 1967. (Egypt Exploration Society, Graeco-Roman Memoirs 47). Nos. 111—214. ...............................................................................A IV 50 -3- (2 Ex.)

P.Aphrod.Lit. = Hellénisme dans l'Égypte du VIe siècle. La bibliothèque et l'oeuvre de

Dioscore d'Aphrodité, ed. J.-L. Fournet. Cairo 1999. (MIFAO 115). Nos. 1-51. ............. A II 2278/3 –1-, -2- P.Apoll. = Papyrus grecs d'Apollônos Anô, ed. R. Rémondon. Cairo 1953. (Documents de

fouilles de l'Institut Français d'Archéologie Orientale du Caire 19). Nos. 1—105; .......................... A IV 54 no. 91 reprinted as SB Kopt. I 7. Nos. 106 and 107 = SB XIV 11917—11918; nos. 108—110 = SB XVI 12428—12431.

» E. H. Minns, Parchments of the Parthian Period from Avroman in Kurdistan, JHS 35 (1915) 22–65. .............................................................................................................................................. A IV 54p

P.Ashm. = Catalogue of the Demotic Papyri in the Ashmolean Museum ................................................ Demot

P.Assoc. = Les associations religieuses en Égypte d'après les documents démotiques, .......................... Demot P.Athen. = Papyri Societatis Archaeologicae Atheniensis, ed. G.A. Petropoulos. Athens 1939.

(Pragmateiai tês Akademias Athênôn 10). Nos. 1—70. ................................. A+S+W IV 422 (P.S.A.Athen) Further texts published in Anekdotoi philologikoi kai idiôtikoi papyroi, ed. M.G. Tsoukalas.

Athens 1962. (Bibliothêkê tês en Athênais Philekpaideutikês Hetaireias 17); .................................. n.vorh. reprinted in SB VIII 9860—9862.

» Νικητα Δ. Χαβιαρα, Αραιολογικης Εταιρειας Παπυρου, και Σωκρατους Β. Κουγεα, Εις τους ανω παπυρους, Athen 1913. .........................................................................S IV 422 e1

[= SB III 6001 + 6002] P.Athen.Xyla = P.Sta.Xyla: The Byzantine Papyri of the Greek Papyrological Society I, ed.

B.G. Mandilaras. Nos. 1—21. Athens 1993. ..........................................................A IV 434 –1- (P.Sta. Xyla)

Page 6: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 6

P.Aust.Herr. P.Trophitis P.Auswahl = Auswahl frühdemotischer Texte. ........................................................................................ Demot P.Babatha P.Yadin P.Bacch. = "The Archives of the Temple of Soknobraisis at Bacchias," ed. E.H. Gilliam, in

YCS 10 (1947) 179—281. Nos. 1—25. ...............................................................................A + S +W IV 54t Texts reprinted as SB VI 9319—9339. See also P.Lund IV

P.Bad. = Veröffentlichungen aus den badischen Papyrus-Sammlungen. Heidelberg. Series

continues with P.Heid. I. ....................................................................................................................... IV 55

P.Bad. I = Demotische Papyri, ed. W. Spiegelberg. 1923. ...................................................................... Demot P.Bad. II = Griechische Papyri, ed. F. Bilabel. 1923. Nos. 1—45. ....................................A (2 Ex.)+S+W IV 55 -2- P.Bad. III = Ein koptisches Fragment über die Begründer des Manichäismus, ed. F. Bilabel.

1924. No. 46. .................................................................................................................................... Kopt P.Bad. IV = Griechische Papyri, ed. F. Bilabel. 1924. Nos. 47-111. Nos. 47—59, 70—97 are

papyri, 98—110 ostraca, 60—65 and 111 tablets, 66—69 pots. ........................................A+S+W IV 55 -4- P.Bad. V = Griechische, koptische und arabische Texte zur Religion und religiösen Literatur

in Aegyptens Spätzeit, ed. F. Bilabel and A. Grohmann. 1934. Nos. 112—167. ..........................A IV 55 -5- Nos. 112-113, 118-121, and 143-166 are Arabic; nos. 114-116, 122, 124-126, 131-142 and 167 Coptic; nos. 117 and 127-130 Greek; no. 123 Coptic-Arabic

P.Bad. VI = Griechische Papyri, ed. G.A. Gerhard. 1938. Nos. 168—180. ................................. A+S+W IV 55 -6- Numbering continued in P.Heid. I.

P.Bal. = Bala'izah: Coptic Texts from Deir el-Bala'izah in Upper Egypt ................................................... Kopt P.Bas. = Papyrusurkunden der Öffentlichen Bibliothek der Universität zu Basel: Pt. I,

Urkunden in griechischer Sprache, ed. E. Rabel. Nos. 1—26. Pt. II, Ein koptischer Vertrag, ed. W. Spiegelberg. Berlin 1917. (AbhGöttingen N.F. 16.3). See also SB XVIII 13752. ......................................................................................................................................... S+W IV 60

P.Batav. = Textes grecs, démotiques et bilingues, ed. E. Boswinkel and P.W. Pestman. Leiden

1978. (Pap.Lugd.Bat. XIX). ................................................................................A IV 316 –19- (P.Lugd.Bat.) Nos. 1—2, 26—28, 42—48 Demotic; 3, 5, 25, 29—32, 40—41 bilingual (Greek and Demotic); 4, 6—24, 33—39 Greek. Nos. 1—24 are papyri, 25—28 ostraca, 29—39 linen, 40—48 mummy labels.

P.Beatty = Chester Beatty Biblical Papyri, ed. F.G. Kenyon. London. ........................................................ n.vorh.

I, General Introduction. 1933. II, The Gospels and Acts. 1933. Pt. 2, Plates. 1934. III, Pauline Epistles and Revelation. 1934. Pt. 2, Plates of Revelation. 1936. Suppl. Pauline Epistles. 1936. Plates, 1937. IV, Genesis. 1934. Pt. 2, Genesis (Pap. IV) Plates. 1935. Pt. 3, Genesis (Pap. IV) Plates. 1936. V, Numbers and Deuteronomy. 1935. VI, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ecclesiasticus. 1937. V and VI, Plates. 1958. VII, Ezekiel, Daniel, Esther. 1937. Pt. 2, Plates. 1938. VIII, Enoch and Melito. Plates, 1941. Texts published in The Last Chapters of Enoch in Greek,

ed. C. Bonner with the collaboration of H.C. Youtie. London 1937. (Studies and Documents VIII).

» A. Wouters, The Chester Beatty Codex AC 1499, a Graeco-Latin Lexicon on the Pauline Epistels and a Greek Grammar, Leuven 1988. ..............................................................................A IV 62 e1

P.Benaki = Greek Papyri in the Benaki Museum, from the Collections of the Historical

Archive, ed. E. Papapolychroniou. Athens 2000. Nos. 1-7; .............................................................. A IV 64 nos. 1-5 are papyri; nos. 6-7 are the texts on two sides of a wooden tablet.

Page 7: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Griechische Papyri 7

P.Berl.Bibl. = Frammenti di papiri greci asservati nella Reale Biblioteca di Berlino, ed. G.

Parthey. Rome 1865. (Memorie dell'Instituto di Corrispondenza Archeologica 2 [1865] 438—462). ......................................................................................................................................... n.vorh. Cf. SB II p. 114.

P.Berl.Bork. = Une description topographique des immeubles à Panopolis, ed. Z. Borkowski.

Warsaw 1975. ............................................................................................................................... A IV 85 e8 P.Berl.Brash. = Select Papyri from West-Berlin, ed. W.M. Brashear. Diss. Univ. of Michigan,

Ann Arbor 1973. ................................................................................................................................ n.vorh. Of the 19 texts all are reedited in BGU XIII or XIV or as SB XIV 11855 and 11856. There is a concordance at SB XIV 11855. No. 2 is again reedited as P.Gen. II 103, no. 8 as C.Pap.Gr. II 43.

P.Berl.Cohen = Greek Documentary Papyri from Egypt in the Berlin Aegyptisches Museum,

ed. N. Cohen. Oakville, Conn. 2007. (Am.Stud.Pap. 44). Nos. 1-20..................................................A IV 83 P.Berl.Dem. = Demotische Papyri aus den Staatlichen Museen zu Berlin ............................................. Demot P.Berl.Frisk = Bankakten aus dem Faijûm nebst anderen Berliner Papyri, ed. H. Frisk.

Gothenburg 1931. (Göteborgs kungl. Vetenskaps- och Vitterhets-Samhälles Handlingar, Femte Följden, Ser. A,2,2). Nos. 1—6. ........................................................................................S+W IV 65 Texts reprinted as SB V 7515—7520

P.Berl.Leihg. = Berliner Leihgabe griechischer Papyri. .................................................................................. IV 70

P.Berl.Leihg. I = ed. T. Kalén and the Greek Seminar at Uppsala. Uppsala 1932. (Uppsala Universitets Årsskrift 1932, Filosofi, Språkvetenskap och Historiska Vetenskaper 1). Nos. 1—25. .................................................................................................................................. S+W IV 70

P.Berl.Leihg. II = aus dem Nachlass T. Kaléns ed. A. Tomsin. Uppsala 1977. (Studia Graeca Upsaliensia XII). Nos. 26—46. .........................................................................................................A IV 70

P.Berl.Möller = Griechische Papyri aus dem Berliner Museum, ed. S. Möller. Gothenburg

1929. Nos. 1—13. .........................................................................................................................S+W IV 75 Texts reprinted as SB IV 7338—7350.

P.Berl.Salmen. = Cartonnage Papyri in Context: New Ptolemaic Documents from Abu Sir al

Malaq, ed. E. Salmenkivi. Helsinki 2002. (Commentationes Humanarum Litterarum 119) Nos. 1–20. ..................................................................................................................................A IV 76 Cf. BGU XVIII.

P.Berl.Sarisch. = Berliner griechische Papyri, Christliche literarische Texte und Urkunden

aus dem 3. bis 8. Jh.n.Chr., ed. P. Sarischouli. Wiesbaden 1995. (Serta Graeca 3). Nos. 1—23. ................................................................................................................................................A IV 78

P.Berl.Schmidt = Die griechischen Papyrusurkunden der Königlichen Bibliothek zu Berlin, ed.

W.A. Schmidt. Berlin 1842. (Forschungen auf dem Gebiet des Altertums 1). Nos. 1—2. ...............................................................................................................................................S XXIII Schmi 1 Texts reprinted as SB I 4503—4504.

P.Berl.Spieg. = Demotische Papyrus aus den Königlichen Museen zu Berlin, ........................................ Demot

P.Berl.Thun. = Sitologen-Papyri aus dem Berliner Museum, ed. K. Thunell. Uppsala 1924. ............... S+W IV 80

Texts reprinted as SB III 7193—7196 and as P.Berl.Leihg. I 1—4. P.Berl.Zill. = Vierzehn Berliner griechische Papyri, ed. H. Zilliacus. Helsingfors 1941.

(Societas Scientiarum Fennica, Commentationes Humanarum Litterarum XI, 4). Nos. 1—14. ...................................................................................................................................... A+S+W IV 84

Page 8: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 8

» A. Erman, F. Krebs, Aus den Papyrus der königlichen Museen, Berlin 1899. .......................................A IV 85 d1 » G. Parthey, Zwei griechische Zauberpapyri des Berliner Museums, Berlin 1865. .................................A IV 85 e1 » F. Zucker, Urkunde aus der Kanzlei eines römischen Statthalters von Ägypten in

Originalausfertigung, SB d. königl. Preuss. Akad. d. Wiss., phil.-hist. Kl., XXXVII, 1910. ..............................................................................................................................................W IV 85 e2 [= SB I 4639: Entlassung eines zur Arbeit im Bergwerk (Alabaster) Verurteilten nach Ende der Strafe]

» L. Mitteis, I. Griechische Prozessverhandlung, etwa aus dem fünften Jhd. n.C. II. Lateinische Emanzipationsurkunde aus dem dritten Jhd. n. C., Leizpig 1912............................................. S+W IV 85 e3 [I. = SB I 5357 = ChLA X 407; II. = ChLA XII 521]

» H. Kortenbeutel, Ein Kodizill eines römischen Kaisers, Abh. d. Preuss. Akad. d. Wiss., Phil.-hist. Kl., Jg. 1939, Nr. 13, Berlin 1940. ...............................................................................A+S+W IV 85 e4 [= CPL238;ChLA10,417;CEpLat 85]

» Th. Schermann, Frühchristliche Vorbereitungsgebete zur Taufe, Münch. Beitr. 3, München 1917. ..........................................................................................................................................A+S IV 85 e5 [= P.Berl. 13415; Van Haelst 0879]

» W. Brashear, O. Neugebauer, Zwei Berliner Papyri: Ein Horoskop und eine Jupiter-Tafel, Wien 1974...................................................................................................................................... A IV 85 e6

» S. Strassi Zaccaria, L’editto di M. Sempronius Liberalis, Triest 1988................................................... A IV 85 e7 [= SB XX 14662; Neued. v. BGU II 372; W.Chr. 19]

» W. Schubart, Zur Einführung in die Papyrusausstellung der Königl. Museen in Berlin, Berlin 1908. ...............................................................................................................................................W IV 85 f1

» W. Schubart, H. Kortenbeutel, Die Papyri als Zeugen antiker Kultur. Zugleich ein Führer durch die Papyrusausstellung im Neuen Museum zu Berlin, Berlin 1938.A+W IV 85 f3 (+W IV 85 f2 von 1925)

»»» TycheSuppl. = Tyche, Supplementbände. Vienna 1992—.

1, A Mithraic Catechism from Egypt, by W.M. Brashear. 1992. ............................................................. A IV 85 e9 P.Bingen = Papyri in Honorem Johannis Bingen Octogenarii, ed. H. Melaerts. Leuven 2000.

(Studia Varia Bruxellensia ad Orbem Graeco-Latinum Pertinentia 5). Nos. 1—151. .......................A IV 86 Nos. 27—36 and 39—147 are Greek documents; nos. 38 and 39 Demotic and nos. 149—151 Coptic documents. No. 116 is a clay tablet.

P.Bodl. I = Papyri Bodleianae I, ed. R.P. Salomons. Amsterdam 1996. (Stud.Amst. XXXIV).

Nos. 1—171. ......................................................................................................................................A IV 87 An appendix inventories part of the Greek papyri in the Bodleian.

P.Bodm. = Papyrus Bodmer, publications of Bibliotheca Bodmeriana, Cologny-Génève (unless otherwise stated). ........................................................................................................A IV 88 (Bd. 29 und 38)

I, Iliade, chants 5 et 6, ed. V. Martin. 1954. II, Évangile de Jean (chaps. 1—14), ed. V. Martin. 1956. With supplement, chaps. 14—21, ed.

V. Martin. 1958. New edition, ed. V. Martin and J.W.B. Barns. 1962. With photographic reproduction of complete text of chaps. 1—21.

III, Évangile de Jean et Genèse I—IV, 2 en bohairique, ed. R. Kasser. Louvain 1958. (Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium 177, 178 = Scriptores Coptici 25, 26).

IV, Ménandre: Le Dyscolos, ed. V. Martin. 1958. V, Nativité de Marie, ed. M. Testuz. 1958. VI, Livre des Proverbes (Coptic), ed. R. Kasser. Louvain 1960. (Corpus Scriptorum

Christianorum Orientalium 194, 195 = Scriptores Coptici 27, 28). VII—IX, L'Épître de Jude, les deux Épîtres de Pierre, les Psaumes 33 et 34, ed. M. Testuz.

1959. X—XII: X, Correspondance apocryphe des Corinthiens et de l'apôtre Paul; XI, Onzième Ode

de Salomon; XII, Fragment d'un hymne liturgique, ed. M. Testuz. 1959. XIII, Homélie sur la Pâque par Méliton de Sardes, ed. M. Testuz. 1960. XIV—XV, Évangile de Luc chap. 3—24, Évangile de Jean chap. 1—15, ed. V. Martin and R.

Kasser. 1961. XVI, Exode I—XV, 21 en sahidique, ed. R. Kasser. 1961. XVII, Actes des Apôtres, Épîtres de Jacques, Pierre, Jean et Jude, ed. R. Kasser. 1961.

Page 9: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Griechische Papyri 9

XVIII, Deutéronome I—X, 7 en sahidique, ed. R. Kasser. 1962. XIX, Évangile de Matthieu XIV, 28—XXVIII, 20; Épître aux Romains I,1—II,3 en sahidique,

ed. R. Kasser. 1962. XX, Apologie de Philéas, évêque de Thmouis, ed. V. Martin. 1964. XXI, Josué VI,16—25, VII,6—XI,23, XXII,1—2, 19—XXIII,7, 15—XXIV,23 en sahidique, ed. R.

Kasser. 1963. XXII, Jérémie XL,3—LII,34; Lamentations; Épître de Jérémie; Baruch I, 1—V, 5 en sahidique

(includes Mississippi Coptic Codex II), ed. R. Kasser. 1964. XXIII, Esaïe, XLVII,1—LXVI,24 en sahidique, ed. R. Kasser. 1965. XXIV, Psaumes XVII—CXVIII, ed. R. Kasser and M. Testuz. 1967. XXV, Ménandre: La Samienne, ed. R. Kasser with the collaboration of C. Austin. 1969. XXVI, Ménandre: Le Bouclier, ed. R. Kasser with the collaboration of C. Austin. 1969. [with

XXV]. XXVII, "Il papiro di Tucidide della Bibliotheca Bodmeriana (P.Bodmer XXVII)," ed. A.

Carlini, Museum Helveticum 32 (1975) 33—40. XXVIII, "Papyrus Bodmer XXVIII: A Satyr-Play on the Confrontation of Heracles and Atlas,"

ed. E.G. Turner, Museum Helveticum 33 (1976) 1—23. XXIX, Vision de Dorothéos, ed. A. Hurst, O. Reverdin, J. Rudhardt, with an appendix by R.

Kasser and G. Cavallo describing and dating the "Codex des Visions." 1984. .......................... A IV 88 –29- XXX—XXXVII, Codex des Visions, Poèmes divers, ed. André Hurst and Jean Rudhardt. 1999. XXXVIII, Erma: Il Pastore (Ia—IIIa visione), ed. A. Carlini with collaboration of L. Giaconne,

and with an appendix by R. Kasser, G. Cavallo and J. van Haelst, "Nouvelle description du Codex des Visions." 1991.

XLV and XLVI, "Susanna e la prima visione di Daniele in due papiri inediti della Bibliotheca Bodmeriana: P.Bodm. XLV et P.Bodm. XLVI," ed. A. Carlini and A. Citi, Museum Helveticum 38 (1981) 81—120.

XLVIII, "Papyrus Bodmer 48 (Iliade 1.45—58)," ed. A. Hurst, Museum Helveticum 47 (1990) 30—33. ...................................................................................................................................... A IV 88 –38-

XLIX, "Papyrus Bodmer 49 (Odyssée 9.455—488 et 526—556; 10.188—215)," ed. A. Hurst, Museum Helveticum 43 (1986) 221—230.

L, "Papyrus Bodmer L. Das neutestamentliche Papyrusfragment p73 = Mt, 25, 43 / 26, 2—3," ed. C.P. Thiede, Museum Helveticum 47 (1990) 35—40.

LI, "P.Bodmer recto LI: esercizio di divisione sillabica", ed. A. Bitonto Kasser, Museum Helveticum 55 (1998) 112— 118.

LII, "P.Bodmer LII: Isocrate, A Nicoclès 16—22, ed. P. Schubert, Museum Helveticum 54 (1997) 97—105.

P.Bon. = Papyri Bononienses, ed. O. Montevecchi. Milan 1953. (Pubblicazioni dell'Università

Cattolica del Sacro Cuore, N.S. 42). Nos. 1—50; ..............................................................................A IV 89 no. 50 contains a mummy ticket and a parchment.

P.Bour. = Les Papyrus Bouriant, ed. P. Collart. Paris 1926. Nos. 1—63. .............................................. S+W IV 90 P.Brem. = Die Bremer Papyri, ed. U. Wilcken. Berlin 1936. (AbhBerlin 1936,2) Nos. 1—84..............A+W IV 95 rp. in U. Wilcken, Berliner Akademieschriften zur alten Geschichte und Papyruskunde II

193—368. Leipzig 1970). ....................................................................................................... A XXXVI 6902 P.Brit.Mus. = Catalogue of the Demotic Papyri in the British Museum ................................................. Demot P.Brit.Mus.Reich = Papyri juristischen Inhalts ...................................................................................... Demot P.Brookl. = Greek and Latin Papyri, Ostraca, and Wooden Tablets in the Collection of the

Brooklyn Museum, ed. J.C. Shelton. Florence 1992. (Pap.Flor. XXII). .............................................A IV 97 Nos. 1—26 and 88—91 are papyri; nos. 27—31 tablets; nos. 32—87 ostraca; nos. 92—115 descriptions of papyri; nos. 116—184 descriptions of ostraca. Nos. 24, 100, and 101 are Latin; no. 20 bilingual.

P.Brookl.Dem. = Catalog of Demotic Texts in the Brooklyn Museum, ed. G. R. Hughes, with

contributions by B. P. Muhs and S. Vinson. Chicago 2005. (OIC 29). ......................................... Demot

Page 10: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 10

P.Brookl.Pierce = P.Recueil .................................................................................................................... Demot

The three Brooklyn Museum Papyri published in R.H. Pierce, Three Demotic Papyri in the Brooklyn Museum (Oslo 1972 = Symb.Osl. Suppl. 24), have been republished with extensive commentary, translation and plates as P.Recueil 4—6

P.Brux. = Papyri Bruxellenses Graecae .......................................................................................................... IV 99 P.Brux. I = ed. G. Nachtergael. Brussels 1974. Nos. 1—21. .................................................................. A IV 99 –1- Nos. 1—18 are a republication of P.Brux.inv. E. 7616. See Pap.Lugd.Bat. V. .................................... S+A IV 99 e1 » J. Vergote, Les noms propres du P.Bruxelles Inv. E. 7616, Leiden 1954. ............................................. A IV 99 e2 P.Brux. II = Le poème élégiaque hellénistique P.Brux.inv. E 8934 et P.Sorb.inv. 2254. Édition,

commentaire et analyse stylistique, ed. M. Huys. Brussels 1991. No. 22. ........................ A IV 99 –2- (2 Ex.) There are also Brussels texts at SB I 4325; V 8025, 8027, 8035 a—c, 8263—8264; VI 8982—8985, 9051, 9161, 9163, 9199, 9206—9210, 9216, 9360; VIII 10163; X 10274, 10556—10557; XIV 11337, 1140, 11845—11849; XVI 12493; XVIII 13367; XX 14393, 14399, 14663.

P.Brux.Bawit = Papyrus coptes et grecs du monastère d'apa Apollô de Baouît conservés aux

Musées royaux d'Art et d'Histoire de Bruxelles, ed. A. Delattre. (Académie royale de Belgique. Mémoires de la Classe des Lettres. Collection in-8°. 3e série. Tome XLIII, No. 2045.) .........................................................................................................................................A IV 99a

P.Brux.Dem. = Die demotischen Papyrus der Musées Royaux du Cinquantenaire................................. Demot

P.Bub. = Die verkohlten Papyri aus Bubastos. Opladen. .................................................................................IV 101

P.Bub. I = Rolls 1—4, ed. J. Frösén and D. Hagedorn. 1989. (Pap.Colon. XV/1)..................................A IV 101 –1- P.Bub. II = Roll 5, ed. D. Hagedorn and K. Maresch. 1998. (Pap.Colon. XV/2). ................................. A IV 101 –2- P.Bürgsch. = Demotische Urkunden zum ägyptischen Bürgschaftsrechte ... .......................................... Demot P.Cair. = Service des Antiquités de l'Égypte, Catalogue Général des Antiquités égyptiennes du

Musée du Caire. Die demotischen Denkmäler. ............................................................................. Demot P.Cair.Cat. = Greek Papyri, Catalogue général des antiquités égyptiennes du Musée du Caire,

Nos. 10001—10869, ed. B.P. Grenfell and A.S. Hunt. Oxford 1903. .............................................W IV 105 Not a publication of papyri, but a list and short description of papyri in the Cairo Museum. Texts are given only for Nos. 10696, 10735, and 10736. There is a concordance to those that have been published at ZPE 91 (1992) 95—98.

P.Cair.Goodsp. = Greek Papyri from the Cairo Museum, ed. E.J. Goodspeed. Chicago 1902.

(University of Chicago, Decennial Publications, from vol. V). ...................................................S+W IV 110 Includes twelve papyri from the collection of the Rev. J.R. Alexander (now in the collection of Westminster School, London) and three of Goodspeed's; all are numbered consecutively. Nos. 1—30. See also P.Chic. and P.Kar.Goodsp. For the Goodspeed papyrus collection see ZPE 16 (1975) 27—32.

P.Cair.Isid. = The Archive of Aurelius Isidorus in the Egyptian Museum, Cairo, and the

University of Michigan, ed. A.E.R. Boak and H.C. Youtie. Ann Arbor 1960. Nos. 1—146. ................................................................................................................................................... A IV 113

P.Cair.Masp. = Papyrus grecs d'époque byzantine, Catalogue général des antiquités égyptiennes du Musée du Caire, ed. J. Maspero. Cairo. ....................................................................... IV 115

P.Cair.Masp. I = 1911. (Cat. 51). Nos. 67001—67124. ..................................................................A+W IV 115 –1- P.Cair.Masp. II = 1913. (Cat. 54). Nos. 67125—67278. ............................................................... A+W IV 115 –2-

An expanded and corrected text of no. 67140 is republished in vol. III pp. 1—2; the subsequently discovered first part of no. 67169 is published as no. 67169bis in vol. III pp. 2—6.

P.Cair.Masp. III = 1916. (Cat. 73). Nos. 67279—67359. .............................................................. A+W IV 115 –3- » M.J. Maspero, Études sur les papyrus d’Aphrodité, BIFAO VI S. 97ff. und VII 138ff. ........................... W IV 52

Page 11: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Griechische Papyri 11

ed. pr. von Texten aus P.Cair.Masp. I » M.J. Maspero, Les papyrus Beaugé, BIFAO X 131ff. ...............................................................................W IV 63

ed. pr. von Texten aus P.Cair.Masp. III und??? P.Cair.Mich. = A Tax List from Karanis (P.Cair.Mich. 359). Part 1, The Text, ed. H. Riad and

J.C. Shelton; Part 2, Commentary and Indexes, ed. J. C. Shelton. Bonn 1976—1977. (Pap.Texte Abh. XVII—XVIII). ........................................................................................... A IV 117 –1-, –2-

P.Cair.Preis. = Griechische Urkunden des Aegyptischen Museums zu Kairo, ed. F. Preisigke.

Strassburg 1911. (Schriften der Wissenschaftlichen Gesellschaft zu Strassburg 8). Nos. 1—48. .......................................................................................................................................... S+W IV 120

» S. El Sawy, A. Bülow–Jacobsen, The Cairo-Preisigke Papyri. Plates, Cairo 1987. ...............................A IV 120a P.Cair.Salem = Graeco-Roman and Byzantine Documents. Ten Unpublished Papyri from the

Egyptian Museum, ed. N. A. Salem. Cairo 2006. ..............................................................................A IV 126

P.Cair.Zen. = Zenon Papyri, Catalogue général des antiquités égyptiennes du Musée du Caire, ed. C.C. Edgar. Cairo. .......................................................................................................................... IV 130

P.Cair.Zen. I = 1925. (Cat. 79). Nos. 59001—59139. ........................................................................ W IV 130 –1- P.Cair.Zen. II = 1926. (Cat. 82). Nos. 59140—59297. .......................................................................W IV 130 –2- P.Cair.Zen. III = 1928. (Cat. 85). Nos. 59298—59531. .....................................................................W IV 130 –3- P.Cair.Zen. IV = 1931. (Cat. 90). Nos. 59532—59800. ......................................................................W IV 130 –4- P.Cair.Zen. V = ed. from Edgar's notes posthumously by O. Guéraud and P. Jouguet. 1940.

(Publ.Soc.Fouad V). Nos. 59801—59853. ......................................................................A IV 130 –5- (2 Ex.) P.Carlsb. = The Carlsberg Papyri ........................................................................................................... Demot P.CattleDocs. = Saite and Persian Demotic Cattle Documents, .............................................................. Demot P.Charite = Das Aurelia Charite Archiv, ed. K.A. Worp. Zutphen 1981. (Stud.Amst. XII). Nos.

1—41. ................................................................................................................................................A IV 135 P.Chept. = "Une Famille de chepteliers au IIIe s.p.C.," ed. J. Schwartz. RechPap 3 (1964)

49—64. Nos. 1—20. .......................................................................................................................... n.vorh. The article has no index. All the texts have been printed elsewhere and entered into the DDBDP as indicated here: 1 = P.Stras. I 6; 2 = P.Stras. I 7; 3 = P.Stras. I 8; 4 = SB VIII 9908; 5 = SB VIII 9909; 6 = P.Stras. III 132; 7 and 8 = SB XIV 11589; 9 = SB V 8086; 10 = SB V 8087; 11 = SB VIII 9912; 12 = P.Stras. I 30; 13 = P.Stras. III 139; 14 = SB VIII 9913; 15 = SB VIII 9914; 16 = P.Sakaon 86; 17 = P.Sakaon 95; 18 = P.Sakaon 87; 19 = P.Sakaon 96; 20 = P.Sakaon 97

P.Chic. = Chicago Literary Papyri, ed. E.J. Goodspeed. Chicago 1908. Nos. 1—7. ................................... n.vorh.

See also P.Kar.Goodsp. P.Chic.Haw. = Oriental Institute Hawara Papyri: Demotic and Greek Texts ......................................... Demot P.Choach.Survey = The Archive of the Theban Choachytes ................................................................... Demot P.Choix = Choix de textes juridiques en hiératique "anormal" et en démotique...................................... Demot P.Chrest.Nouvelle = Nouvelle Chrestomathie démotique, ed. E. Revillout. Paris 1878. ........................ Demot P.Chrest.Revillout = Chrestomathie démotique, ed. E. Revillout. Paris 1880. ...................................... Demot P.Chronik = Die sogenannte demotische Chronik des Pap. 215 der Bibliothèque Nationale ................ Demot P.CLT ......................................................................................................................................................... Kopt

P.Col. = Columbia Papyri. ............................................................................................................................. IV 140

Page 12: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 12

P.Col. I = Upon Slavery in Ptolemaic Egypt (P.Col.inv. 480), by W.L. Westermann. New York 1929. ......................................................................................................................................S+W IV 140 –1-

P.Col. II = Tax Lists and Transportation Receipts from Theadelphia, ed. W.L. Westermann and C.W. Keyes. New York 1932. No. 1 recto. . .................................................................. S+W IV 140 –2-

P.Col. III = Zenon Papyri: Business Papers of the Third Century B.C. dealing with Palestine and Egypt I, ed. W.L. Westermann and E.S. Hasenoehrl. New York 1934. Nos. 2—59. ..... S+W IV 140 –3-

P.Col. IV = (P.Col.Zen. II) ed. W.L. Westermann, C.W. Keyes, and H. Liebesny. New York 1940. Nos. 60—122. . ................................................................................................................S IV 140 –4-

P.Col. V = Tax Documents from Theadelphia, ed. J. Day and C.W. Keyes. New York 1956. No. 1 verso. ....................................................................................................................................... A IV 140 –5-

P.Col. VI = Apokrimata: Decisions of Septimius Severus on Legal Matters, ed. W.L. Westermann and A.A. Schiller. New York 1954. No. 123. ....................................................... A IV 140 –6- Not actually part of Columbia Papyri, Greek Series, but later treated as Vol. VI. Improved text ed. H.C. Youtie and A.A. Schiller in Cd'E 30 (1955) 327—345, reprinted as SB VI 9526.

P.Col. VII = Fourth Century Documents from Karanis, ed. R.S. Bagnall and N. Lewis. Missoula 1979. (Am.Stud.Pap. XX). Nos. 124—191. ............................................................... A IV 140 –7-

P.Col. VIII = Columbia Papyri VIII, ed. R.S. Bagnall, T.T. Renner and K.A. Worp. Atlanta 1990. (Am.Stud.Pap. XXVIII). Nos. 192—246. ........................................................................ A IV 140 –8-

P.Col. IX = Columbia Papyri IX, The Vestis Militaris Codex, ed. J. Sheridan. Atlanta 1998. (Am.Stud.Pap. XXXIX). Nos. 247—248. ................................................................................. A IV 140 –9-

P.Col. X = Columbia Papyri X, ed. R.S. Bagnall and D.D. Obbink. Atlanta 1996. (Am.Stud.Pap. XXXIV). Nos. 249—292. ................................................................................A IV 140 –10-

P.Col. XI = Columbia Papyri XI, ed. T.M. Teeter. Atlanta 1998. (Am.Stud.Pap. XXXVIII). Nos. 293—303. ..........................................................................................................................A IV 140 –11-

P.Coll.Youtie = Collectanea Papyrologica: Texts Published in Honor of H.C. Youtie, ed. by

numerous contributors under the direction of A.E. Hanson. Bonn 1976. (Pap.Texte Abh. XIX—XX). I, 1—65 + II, 66—121; ................................................................................... A IV 144 –1-, –2- no. 96 is a wooden tablet, nos. 97—120 mummy labels, nos. 121—126 ostraca. The Demotic texts mentioned at nos. 111, 112 and 113 were previously published by W. Spiegelberg as follows: 111 = ZÄS 66 (1931) 41; 112 = ZÄS 66 (1931) 40; 113 = ZÄS 64 (1929) 135—136

P.Congr.XV = Actes du XVe Congrès International de Papyrologie (ed. J. Bingen and G.

Nachtergael) II, Papyrus inédits. Brussels 1979. (Pap.Brux. XVII). ...............................A XXXVI 8043 –2– Nos. 1—22 are Greek, no. 23 Coptic.

P.Corn. = Greek Papyri in the Library of Cornell University, ed. W.L. Westermann and C.J.

Kraemer, Jr. New York 1926. Nos. 1—55. ..................................................................................W+S IV 155 P.CorpusRevillout = Corpus Papyrorum Aegypti, ed. E. Revillout and A. Eisenlohr ............................ Demot P.Count = Counting the People in Hellenistic Egypt, ed. W. Clarysse and D. J. Thompson, I:

Population Registers (P.Count). Cambridge 2006. Nos. 1-54. ...................................................A IV 155g -1- P.CrumST O.CrumST P.CrumVC O.CrumVC P.Customs = Customs Duties in Graeco-Roman Egypt, by P.J. Sijpesteijn. Zutphen 1987.

(Stud.Amst. XVII). ....................................................................................................................A XXIII Sijp Within a monographic study of customs, 109 new texts and 19 republished texts are catalogued in List I (pp.102—143) among a chronological list of 919 customs transactions; the numbers denote not individual papyri but separate transactions attested, as many as 152 assigned to a single papyrus text (e.g. 733—884). The new and republished texts are edited in "Notes to List I" (pp. 144—189) and fully indexed (pp. 217—229). Republished are P.Stras. II 123, SB XII 10789, Stud.Pal. XXII 63.2—7, 9—12, 14 and 64. 3—4, 6—8, 10. Five additional texts (formerly P.Lond. descripta) are edited in "Addenda et Corrigenda" pp. 1—6, to be renumbered as 428a—d and 596a. Plates of new texts in pocket.

Page 13: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Griechische Papyri 13

P.David = Antidoron Martino David oblatum, Miscellanea Papyrologica, ed. E. Boswinkel, B.A. van Groningen, P.W. Pestman. Leiden 1968. (Pap.Lugd.Bat. XVII). .....................................A IV 155j Nos. 12 and 15 are Demotic; 1, 3, 4, 7, 10, 14, 16 and 17 Greek papyrus documents, 5 and 18 literary; 6 two ostraca. Greek documents, nos. 1, 3, 4, 6.1, 10, 16, and 17, are reprinted as SB X 10281—10287; no. 7 is reprinted as SB XX 14229.

P.Demotica I+II = Demotica, ed. W. Spiegelberg .................................................................................. Demot » F. Jourdan, Le papyrus de Derveni, Paris 2003..........................................................................................A IV 156 » A. Laks, G. W. Most, Studies on the Derveni Papyrus, Oxford 1997................................................... A IV 156 h1

[= Pack 2465a.0 add.] P.Diog. = Les archives de Marcus Lucretius Diogenes et textes apparentés, ed. P. Schubert.

Bonn 1990. (Pap.Texte Abh. XXXIX). Nos. 1—68; nos. 1, 10—11 are Latin, the remainder Greek. ............................................................................................................................A IV 156a

P.Dime ...................................................................................................................................................... Demot P.Dion. = Les archives privés de Dionysios, fils de Kephalas, ed. E. Boswinkel and P.W.

Pestman. Leiden 1982. (Pap.Lugd.Bat. XXII). ..................... A IV 316 –22a- und –22b- (Taf.) - (P.Lugd.Bat.) Nos. 1—8 Dem., nos. 9—41 and appendix A—B Greek. with a separate fascicle of plates

P.Dion.Herm. = Greek Papyrus Documents from Dionysias and from the Cairo Museum, ed.

M.A.I. Aly. Cairo 2001 (BullCPS 18) Nos. 1-13. .............................................................................. n.vorh. P.Diosk. (so Checklist) P.Phrur.Diosk. (so edd.) P.Dryton = The Bilingual Family Archive of Dryton, his Wife Apollonia and their Daughter

Senmouthis, ed. K. Vandorpe. Brussels 2002. (Coll.Hellen. 4). Nos. 1—58. ............................... A IV 156m Nos. 1—50 are papyri; nos. 51—58 ostraca. Nos. 1, 21 and 29 are Greek with a Demotic note on the verso; nos. 2—4, 11,16, 17, 19, 22, 25, 30—34, 36, 37—44, 46—48, 56 and 57 are Greek; nos. 5, 6, 8—10, 12—15, 18, 20, 21, 23, 24, 26—29, 35, 43 appendix, 45, 49, 51—55, and 58 are Demotic. No. 7 is a notice of an unpublished Demotic text.

P.Dubl. = Greek Papyri from Dublin, ed. B.C. McGing. Bonn 1995. (Pap.Texte Abh. XLII).

Nos. 1—34. .......................................................................................................................................A IV 157 P.Dura = The Excavations at Dura-Europos conducted by Yale University and the French

Academy of Inscriptions and Letters, Final Report V, Part I, The Parchments and Papyri, ed. C.B. Welles, R.O. Fink, and J.F. Gilliam. New Haven 1959. Nos. 1—155 ...................A IV 158 (no. 1—11 are literary or subliterary; nos. 3, 10—24, 28, 33, 35—38, 47—50, 109—112, 119, 149, 152—154 are parchment; no. 53 is a waxed tablet and no. 131 is leather). Greek, nos. 1—10, 12—25, 29, 31—53, 123, 126—127, 129, 132, 137, 140—141, 144, 146—150; Latin, nos. 54, 56—65, 67—122, 124—125, 130—131, 133—136, 138, 142—143, 145; Greek and Latin, nos. 26, 30, 55, 66, 128, 139; Greek and Aramaic, no. 27; Greek and Syriac, no. 28; Hebrew, no. 11; Aramaic, nos. 151, 152; Parthian, no. 153; Persian, nos. 154, 155.

P.Edfou = Papyri published in Fouilles Franco-Polonaises I—III, a series issued by the Institut Français d'Archéologie Orientale du Caire and the University of Warsaw.

P.Edfou I = Tell Edfou 1937, by B. Bruyère, J. Manteuffel, K. Michalowski, J. Sainte Fare Garnot. Cairo 1937. Chap. V, pp. 141—191, includes papyri I—IV; for ostraca nos. 1—230 see O.Edfou I. ......................................................................................................................W IV 159 –1-

P.Edfou II = Tell Edfou 1938, by K. Michalowski, J. de Linage, J. Manteuffel, J. Sainte Fare Garnot. Cairo 1938. Chap. III, pp. 137—166, includes papyri V—VII; for ostraca nos. 231—325 see O.Edfou II. ........................................................................................ W IV 159 –2- (S. 137–166)

P.Edfou III = Tell Edfou 1939, by K. Michalowski, Ch. Desroches, J. de Linage, J. Manteuffel, M. Zejmo-Zejmis. Cairo 1950. Chap. V, pp. 329—372, includes papyrus VIII; for ostraca nos. 326—483 see O.Edfou III. ............................................................................................. n.vorh.

Page 14: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 14

Papyrus IX ed. R. Rémondon, "Soldats de Byzance d'après un papyrus trouvé à Edfou," in RechPap 1 (1961) 41—93. Text reprinted as SB VI 9613.

» R. Böhm, L’Enteuxis de Varsovie (Papyrus Edfou VIII), Abhandlungen für die Kunde des Morgenlandes XXXI, 4, Wiesbaden 1955. ....................................................................................A IV 159 e1

P.Edg. = "Selected Papyri from the Archives of Zenon," ed. C.C. Edgar, in Annales du Service

des Antiquités de l'Égypte. Cairo. ...................................................................................................... n.vorh. Nos. 1—10, ASAE 18 (1918) 159—182. Nos. 11—21, ASAE 18 (1918) 225—244. Nos. 22—36, ASAE 19 (1919) 13—36. Nos. 37—48, ASAE 19 (1920) 81—104. Nos. 49—54, ASAE 20 (1920) 19—40. Nos. 55—64, ASAE 20 (1920) 181—206. Nos. 65—66, ASAE 21 (1921) 89—109. Nos. 67—72, ASAE 22 (1922) 209—231. Nos. 73—76, ASAE 23 (1923) 73—98. Nos. 77—88, ASAE 23 (1923) 187—209. Nos. 89—111, ASAE 24 (1924) 17—52. Texts reprinted as SB III 6707—6794, 6804—6820, 6989—6994 and in P.Cair.Zen.

P.Egerton = Fragments of an Unknown Gospel and Other Early Christian Papyri, ed. H.I.

Bell and T.C. Skeat. London 1935. .................................................................................................... n.vorh. P.Egger = A papyrus published by Egger in Bulletin de la Société des antiquaires de France

(Paris 1862) 128-131. ........................................................................................................................ n.vorh. See SB II p. 58 which indicates republication in UPZ; the text does not, however, appear there.

P.Ehevertr. = Ägyptische Eheverträge, ed. E. Lüddeckens. Wiesbaden 1960. (Äg.Abh. 1). ................. Demot » F. Preisigke, Zum Papyrus Eitrem Nr. 5, SB d. Heidelberger Akad. d. Wiss., Phil.-hist. Kl.,

Jg. 1916, 3. Abh., Heidelberg 1916. ............................................................................................. W IV 162 e1 [= SB III 6016]

P.Eirene = Studia Graeca et Latina (Papyrologica)................................................................. tw. als Separata vorh.

P.Eirene I = ed. J. Bazant and R. Pintaudi with many others. Prague 1998. (Eirene 34 [1998]). Nos. 1-37. ......................................................................................................................................... bestellt 26 of the texts published here are from the Vienna collection, (including no. 19, a reedition of SB I 4679), 4 from the Laurentian Library, 3 from Heidelberg, and one each from the Prague, Jena, Louvre and PSI collections.

P.Eirene II = ed. J. Bazant and R. Pinaudi with many others. Prague 2004. (Eirene 40 [2004] pages 1-193.) Nos. 1-32; ................................................................................................................... bestellt no. 11 is a mummy label; nos. 30 and 31 are magical drawings.

P.Eleph. = Aegyptische Urkunden aus den Königlichen Museen in Berlin: Griechische

Urkunden, Sonderheft. Elephantine-Papyri, ed. O. Rubensohn. Berlin 1907. Nos. 1—32 and 3 fragments............................................................................................................................ S+W IV 163

P.Eleph.Dem. = Demotische Papyrus von der Insel Elephantine, ........................................................... Demot P.Eleph.Wagner = Elephantine XIII: Les papyrus et les ostraca grecs d'Elephantine, ed. G.

Wagner. Mainz 1998. (Deutsches Archäologisches Institut (Kairo), Archäologische Veröffentlichungen 70)....................................................................................................................A IV 163b Papyri nos. I—IV; ostraca nos. 1—372; nos. 166—278 are descripta.

P.Enteux. = ENTEUCEIS: Requêtes et plaintes adressées au Roi d'Égypte au IIIe siècle

avant J.-C., ed. O. Guéraud. Cairo 1931. (Publ.Soc.Fouad I). Nos. 1—113 and appendix of 4 texts. ............................................................................................................................... A+S+W IV 165

P.Erasm. = Papyri in the Collection of the Erasmus University (Rotterdam). ................................................ IV 168

P.Erasm. I = ed. P.J. Sijpesteijn and Ph.A. Verdult. Brussels 1986. (Pap.Brux. XXI). Nos. 1—22. ................................................................................................................................................ A IV 168 –1-

Page 15: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Griechische Papyri 15

P.Erasm. II = P.Erasmianae II, Parts of the Archive of an Arsinoite Sitologus from the Middle of the Second Century BC, ed. Ph.A. Verdult. Amsterdam 1991. (Stud.Amst. XXXII). Nos. 23—58. ...............................................................................................................................A IV 168 –2- Rev. ed. of P.Erasmianae II, Delen van een arsinoitisch sitologen-archief uit het midden van de tweede eeuw v. Chr., ed. Ph.A. Verdult (Rotterdam 1988; Mededelingen van het Juridisch Instituut van de Erasmus Universiteit Rotterdam, nr. 45) and one unnumbered text P.Abcoude (51a, pp. 241—242) also reprinted as SB XIV 11962.

P.Erbstreit = Ein Erbstreit aus dem ptolemäischen Ägypten, ed. O. Gradenwitz, F. Preisigke,

W. Spiegelberg. Strassburg 1912. (Schriften der Wissenschaftlichen Gesellschaft in Strassburg 13). ...............................................................................................................A +W + S IV 435 d2 The Greek text in this volume should be cited as SB I 4512.

P.Erl. = Die Papyri der Universitätsbibliothek Erlangen, ed. W. Schubart. Leipzig 1942.

(Katalog der Handschriften der Universitätsbibliothek Erlangen, Neubearbeitung, Band III, Teil I). Nos. 1—149. ........................................................................................................ A+S+W IV 170

P.Erl.Diosp. = Ein spätantikes Wirtschaftsbuch aus Diospolis Parva, ed. F. Mitthof.

Munich/Leipzig 2002. (Archiv Beih. 12) Nos. 1—5. ....................................................................... A IV 171 P.Euphrates = "Documents d'archives romains inédits du Moyen Euphrates," ed. D Feissel

and J. Gascou. ...................................................................................................................... Separata Feissel Part I, Journal des Savants 1995. pages 65–119, nos. 1–5, all on papyrus. No. 1 has three Syriac characters at the end. Nos. 3 and 4 each has a signature in Syriac. No. 5 has a subscription in Latin. Part II, Journal des Savants 1997, pages 3–57, nos. 6–10. All are on parchment. Nos. 6, 7 and 10 have subscriptions in Syriac. Part III, Journal des Savants 2000, pages 157–208, nos. 11–17. Nos. 12 and 15 are on parchment. There is a Syriac subscription on no. 12. There is no index for these texts. See also the preliminary report in CRAI 1989, pages 535–561. There are 21 texts in this archive, two of which were not publishable. Nos. 19 and 20 are Syriac and are published as follows: J. Teixidor, "Deux documents syriaques du IIIe siècle après J.–C. provenant du Moyen Euphrate," CRAI 1990, pages 144–163. No. A = mp/ 19 in Feissel and Gascou's list is published in full. The fist 8 lines of no. B = no. 20 are also given. Both are on parchment. No. 20 is fully edited by J. Teixiddor, "Un document syriaques de fermage de 242 après J.–C.," Semitica 41/42 (1991/1992) 195–208.

P.Fam.Tebt. = A Family Archive from Tebtunis, ed. B.A. van Groningen. Leiden 1950.

(Pap.Lugd.Bat. VI). Nos. 1—55. ......................................................................................................A IV 175 P.Fam.Theb. = A Family Archive from Thebes, ed. M. El-Amir. .......................................................... Demot P.Fay. = Fayum Towns and their Papyri, ed. B.P. Grenfell, A.S. Hunt and D.G. Hogarth.

London 1900. (Egypt Exploration Society, Graeco-Roman Memoirs 3). Nos. 1—366 are papyri; ostraca (numbered separately) 1—50. ..................................................................... A+W IV 180

P.Fay.Copt. ................................................................................................................................................ Kopt

P.Flor. = Papiri greco-egizii, Papiri Fiorentini (Supplementi Filologico-Storici ai Monumenti Antichi). Milan. .................................................................................................................................... IV 185

P.Flor. I = Documenti pubblici e privati dell'età romana e bizantina, ed. G. Vitelli. 1906. Nos. 1—105. ....................................................................................................................................... W IV 185 -1-

P.Flor. II = Papiri letterari ed epistolari, ed. D. Comparetti. 1908—1911. Nos. 106—278. ...............W IV 185 -2- P.Flor. III = Documenti e testi letterari dell'età romana e bizantina, ed. G. Vitelli. 1915. Nos.

279—391. ...................................................................................................................................W IV 185 -3- P.Forshall = Description of the Greek Papyri in the British Museum, by J. Forshall. London

1839. Nos. 1—44. .............................................................................................................................. n.vorh.

Page 16: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 16

All reprinted, mostly in P.Lond. I (see the concordance at SB II pp. 84—85). The London texts republished in UPZ are listed there in vol. I, page v. Nos. II-XV and XVIII were reprinted but not reedited by B. Peyron in "Papyri greci del Museo di Londra e della Bibliotheca Vaticana' in Reale Accademia di Torino, Classe di Scienze Morali, Storiche e Filologiche, Memorie, Serie II 3 (1841).

P.Fouad = Les Papyrus Fouad I, ed. A. Bataille, O. Guéraud, P. Jouguet, N. Lewis, H. Marrou,

J. Scherer and W.G. Waddell. Cairo 1939. (Publ.Soc. Fouad III). Nos. 1—89; no. 45 is Latin. ............................................................................................................................................A+S IV 190

P.Frankf. = Griechische Papyri aus dem Besitz des Rechtswissenschaftlichen Seminars der

Universität Frankfurt, ed. H. Lewald. Heidelberg 1920. (SBHeidelberg 1920, Abh. 14). Nos. 1—7................................................................................................................................ A+S+W IV 195 An additional text at SB XIV 12093

P.Freer = Greek and Coptic Papyri in the Freer Gallery of Art, ed. L.S.B. MacCoull. Diss.

Washington D.C. 1973. .....................................................................................................................A IV 198 Nos. 1—6 Greek, nos. 7—10 Coptic. Nos. 1—2 are reedited by J. Gascou and L.S.B. MacCoull in "Le cadastre d'Aphroditô," Travaux et Memoires 10 (1987) 103—158 with 10 plates, reprinted as SB XX 14469. Nos. 3—4 are reedited by J. Gascou in Hommes et richesses dans l'empire byzantin. Réalités byzantines, I: IVe—VIIe siècle (Paris 1989) 279—313, reprinted as SB XX 14494.

P.Freib. = Mitteilungen aus der Freiburger Papyrussammlung. ..................................................................... IV 200

P.Freib. I = Literarische Stücke, ed. W. Aly. Ptolemäische Kleruchenurkunde, ed. M. Gelzer. Heidelberg 1914. (SBHeidelberg 1914, Abh. 2). Nos. 1—7;................................. A (2 Ex.)+S+W IV 200 –1- no. 7 reprinted as SB I 5942.

P.Freib. II = Juristische Texte der römischen Zeit, ed. J. Partsch. Heidelberg 1916. (SBHeidelberg 1916, Abh.10). Nos. 8—11. .........................................................A (2 Ex.)+S+W IV 200 –2- Texts reprinted as SB III 6291—6294.

P.Freib. III = Juristische Urkunden der Ptolemäerzeit, ed. J. Partsch. Heidelberg 1927. (AbhHeidelberg 1927, Abh. 7). Nos. 12—38. ......................................................A (2 Ex.)+S+W IV 200 –3-

Nos. 39—44 are listed in P.Freib. IV as follows: 39 = SB V 7600; 40—41 = SB III 6094—6095; 42 = SB IV 7351; 43 = SB VI 9562; 44 = P.Customs 266.

P.Freib. IV = Griechische und demotische Papyri der Universitätsbibliothek Freiburg, ed. R.W. Daniel, M. Gronewald, H.-J. Thissen. Bonn 1986. (Pap.Texte Abh. XXXVIII). Nos. 45—71 Greek; nos. 72—75 Demotic. ............................................................................... A IV 200 –4- There are two additional Demotic texts, P.Berlin P.15791 and P.Berlin P.23742, published here.

P.FuadUniv. (or P.FuadCrawford) = Fuad I University Papyri, ed. D.S. Crawford.

Alexandria 1949. (Publ.Soc.Fouad VIII). Nos. 1—43. ....................................................................A IV 203 See under P.Grad. for further information on these papyri.

P.Gebelen = Die demotischen Gebelen-Urkunden der Heidelberger Papyrus-Sammlung, ..................... Demot

P.Gen. = Les Papyrus de Genève. ...................................................................................................................IV 205

P.Gen. I = ed. J. Nicole. Geneva 1896—1906. Nos. 1—81. ...................................................................... W IV 205 Nicole published other papyri in Textes grecs inédits de la Collection papyrologique de Genève

(Geneva 1909), nos. I—VI; ......................................................................................................... W IV 205 d1 the documentary texts IV and V are reprinted as SB I 15—17 (15 republished with additions as BGU XIII 2216) and SB I 1, respectively.

» Nicole et. al, Archives Militaires du 1er siecle, 1900. [P.Gen.Lat.]..................................................... W IV 205 e1 – Zi. 342

P.Gen. I, 2nd ed. = ed. P.Schubert and I. Jornot with contributions by C. Wick. Geneva 2002. ......A IV 205 –1- (2 Nos. 1-10, 12-44, 66-78 and 80-81 of the 1st edition are reedited here. The other texts are of the Abinnaeus Archive and have already been reedited in P.Abinn.

P.Gen. II = ed. Cl. Wehrli. Geneva 1986. Nos. 82—117. .................................................................... A IV 205 –2- P.Gen. III = ed. P. Schubert. Geneva 1996. Nos. 118—146. ...............................................................A IV 205 –3-

Page 17: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Griechische Papyri 17

P.Genova = Papiri dell'Università di Genova. ................................................................................................ IV 455

P.Genova I = ed. M. Amelotti and L. Zingale Migliardi. Milan 1974. (Univ. di Genova, Fondazione Nobile Agostino Poggi 10). Nos. 1—50. ................................................................ A IV 455 –1-

P.Genova II = ed. L. Migliardi Zingale. Florence 1980. (Pap.Flor. VI). Nos. 51—85 papyri; nos. 86—90 ostraca. ..................................................................................................................A IV 455 –2-

P.Genova III = ed. L. Migliardi Zingale. Florence 1991. (Pap.Flor. XX). Nos. 91—130. .................A IV 455 –3- P.Giss. = Griechische Papyri im Museum des oberhessischen Geschichtsvereins zu Giessen, ed.

O. Eger, E. Kornemann, and P.M. Meyer. Leipzig-Berlin 1910—1912. Pt. I, nos. 1—35 (1910); Pt. II, nos. 36—57 (1910); Pt. III, nos. 58—126 (1912). ................................................ W+S IV 210

» H. Wolff, Die Constitutio Antoniniana und Papyrus Gissensis 40 I, Bd. I und II, Köln 1976.A IV 210 e1 –1- u. –2- » L. Cantarelli, P. Bonfante, La „constitutio Antoniniana“: studi di papirologia e di diritto

pubblico romano, in: Atti della Reale Accademia Nazionale dei Lincei, Roma 1925................. W IV 210 e2 P.Giss.Apoll. = Briefe des Apollonios-Archives aus der Sammlung Papyri Gissenses, ed. M.

Kortus. Giessen 1999. (Berichte und Arbeiten aus der Universitätsbibliothek und dem Universitätsarchiv Giessen 49). Nos. 1-43. .................................................................................. A IV 215 d2

P.Giss.Lit. = Die Giessener literarischen Papyri und die Caracalla-Erlasse, ed. P.A.

Kuhlmann. Giessen 1994. (Berichte und Arbeiten aus der Universitätsbibliothek und dem Universitätsarchiv Giessen 46). This volume includes a reedition of P.Giss. 40. .................A IV 215 d1

P.Giss.Univ. = Mitteilungen aus der Papyrussammlung der Giessener Universitätsbibliothek. Giessen. ...............................................................................................................................................IV 215a

I, Griechische Papyrusurkunden aus ptolemäischer und römischer Zeit, ed. H. Kling. 1924. (Schriften der hessischen Hochschulen, Universität Giessen 1924, 4). Nos. 1—16. .........W IV 215a –1,3,5,6-

II, Ein Bruchstück des Origenes über Genesis I, 28, ed. P. Glaue. 1928. (Schriften 1928, 1). No. 17. ...................................................................................................................................................... n.vorh.

III, Griechische Privatbriefe, ed. H. Büttner. 1931. (Schriften 1931, 3). Nos. 18—33. ...............W IV 215a –1,3,5,6- IV, Literarische Stücke, ed. H. Eberhart. 1935. (Schriften 1935, 2). Nos. 34—45. ...................................... n.vorh. V, Alexandrinische Geronten vor Kaiser Gaius: Ein neues Bruchstück der sogenannten

Alexandrinischen Martyrer-Akten, ed. A. von Premerstein. 1939. (Schriften der Ludwigs-Universität zu Giessen, Jg. 1936). No. 46. .................................W IV 215a –1,3,5,6- + S IV 215a –5-

VI, Griechische Verwaltungsurkunden von Tebtynis aus dem Anfang des dritten Jahrhunderts n. Chr., ed. G. Rosenberger. 1939. Nos. 47—53. ..........................W IV 215a –1,3,5,6- + A IV 215a –6- (2 Ex.)

Indices zu den Papyri bibliothecae universitatis Gissensis (P.bibl.univ. Giss.), by K.A. Worp.

1975. (KurzberichteGiessen 35). .......................................................................................................A IV 215

»»» KurzberichteGiessen = Kurzberichte aus den Papyrussammlungen: Universitäts-bibliothek Giessen...............................................................................................................................................A IV 215

I, Bericht über den VII. Internationalen Kongress für Papyrologie im Hinblick auf die Giessener Papyrussammlungen, by H.G. Gundel. 1956. Reprint 1968. ............................................A IV 215

II, Die Giessener Papyrussammlungen. Überblick und Bibliographie, by H.G. Gundel. 1956. Reprint 1966. ....................................................................................................................................A IV 215

III, Vorbemerkungen zum Inventar der Papyri bibliothecae universitatis Gissensis, by H.G. Gundel. 1956. 2nd edition 1968 = Kurzberichte XXVII. .................................................................A IV 215

IV, Die Rückführung Giessener Papyri aus Amerika, by H.G. Gundel. 1958. 2nd edition 1971. ...............A IV 215 V, Vorbemerkungen zum Inventar der Papyri Iandanae, by H.G. Gundel. 1958. Second edition,

Kurzberichte XXIX, 1971. ................................................................................................................A IV 215 VI, Vorbemerkungen zum Inventar der papyri Gissenses, by H.G. Gundel. 1958. Second

edition Kurzberichte XXXII, 1975. ....................................................................................... A IV 215 (2 Ex.) VII Vorbemerkungen zum Inventar der Ostraca Gissensia, with the collaboration of F.

Heichelheim, by H.G. Gundel. 1959. Second expanded edition 1971. .............................................A IV 215

Page 18: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 18

VIII Giessener Papyrussammlungen im neuen Raum, by H.G. Gundel. 1959. Second edition 1976. .................................................................................................................................................A IV 215

IX, Von der Arbeit an den Giessener Papyrussammlungen, by H.G. Gundel. 1960. ........................ A IV 215 (2 Ex.) X, Antiker Kaufvertrag auf einer Wachstafel aus Ravenna, by H.G. Gundel. 1960. ...................................A IV 215 XI, Das Inventar der Giessener Papyrussammlungen–Neues über die Bestände, by H.G.

Gundel. 1961. ....................................................................................................................................A IV 215 XII, Die literarischen Papyri in der Giessener Universitätsbibliothek, by H.G. Gundel. 1962.

Second expanded edition in Kurzberichte XXXIX, 1977. ................................................................A IV 215 XIII, Das kolorierte Giessener Papyrusfragment P.Giss.Inv.Nr 1080, by H.G. Gundel and

J.M.A. Janssen. 1962. .......................................................................................................................A IV 215 XIV, Antike Papyri in Giessen. Proben aus den Papyrussammlungen der

Universitätsbibliothek, by H.G. Gundel. 1963. .................................................................................A IV 215 XV, Probleme der Papyrus-Konservierung in den Giessener Papyrussammlungen, by H.G.

Gundel. 1963. ....................................................................................................................................A IV 215 XVI, Das Giessener Fragment einer demotischen Zivilprozessordnung (P.bibl.univ.Giss.inv.Nr

101), by E. Seidl. 1963. ......................................................................................................... A IV 215 (2 Ex.) XVII, Giessener Papyrologen im Briefwechsel mit H. Ibscher. Neue Materialien zur

Geschichte der Giessener Papyrussammlungen zwischen 1927 und 1945, by H.G. Gundel. 1964. ....................................................................................................................................A IV 215

XVIII, Die Giessener Zenonpapyri (P.Iand.). Zwischenbericht über ihre Bearbeitung, by F. Uebel. 1964. ......................................................................................................................................A IV 215

XIX, Das Giessener veterinärmedizinische Rezept aus der Antike (P.Iand. 86), by H.G. Gundel. 1965. .................................................................................................................................................A IV 215

XX, Un compte de foin du 6e siècle. Le P.Iand.inv. 653, by T. Reekmans. 1965. ............................ A IV 215 (2 Ex.) XXI, Les archives du stratège Apollonios et les P.Gissenses inédits, by J. Schwartz. 1965. ........... A IV 215 (2 Ex.) XXII, Zur Constitutio Antoniniana. (Pap.Giss. 40 I). 1. "Una nueva hipotesis sobre P.Giss. 40

I," by A. d’Ors. 2. "Papyrologisches zur Constitutio Antoniniana," by H.G. Gundel. 1966. 2nd edition 1973. ....................................................................................................................A IV 215

XXIII, The Giessen Coptic Texts, by R. J. Williams. 1966. .........................................................................A IV 215 XXIV, Aus dem Briefwechsel mit Giessener Papyrologen. Weitere Materialien zur Geschichte

der Giessener Papyrussammlungen zwischen 1926 und 1945, by F. M. Heichelheim and H.G. Gundel. 1967. 2nd edition 1977. ..............................................................................................A IV 215

XXV, Papyrus Iandana 68b. Eine paläographische Studie, by J.-O. Tjäder. 1967. 2nd edition 1977. .................................................................................................................................................A IV 215

XXVI, Weitere griechische Texte aus Giessen. Ein Bericht über die Zusammenarbeit Giessen — Leiden, 1960—1967, by E. Boswinkel. 1968. ..............................................................................A IV 215

XXVII, Papyri bibliothecae universitatis Gissensis. Eine Einführung, by H.G. Gundel. 1968. ..................A IV 215 XXVIII, Literarische und experimentelle technologische Studien über Wachsbeschreibstoffe

unter besonderer Berücksichtigung der Giessener Wachsschreibtafeln, by R. Büll. 1969. ...........................................................................................................................................................A IV 215

XXIX, Papyri Iandanae. Eine Einführung. 2nd updated edition of Kurzberichte V (1957), by H.G. Gundel. 1971. ...........................................................................................................................A IV 215

XXX, Ausgewählte Giessener Papyri. Ein Katalog, by H.G. Gundel. 1971. ..............................................A IV 215 XXXI, Giessener papyri 1971, by O. Gärtner und H.G. Gundel. 1972. ......................................................A IV 215 XXXII, Papyri Gissenses. Eine Einführung. 2nd new and expanded edition of Kurzberichte VI

(1958), by H.G. Gundel. 1975. .........................................................................................................A IV 215 XXXIII, Zur Paläographie des Giessener Ciceropapyrus (P.Iand.90 Inv. 210), by R. Seider.

1975. .................................................................................................................................................A IV 215 XXXIV, Trajans Vergottung (P.Giss.3), by W. den Boer. 1975. ................................................................A IV 215 XXXV, Indices zu den Papyri bibliothecae universitatis Gissensis (P.bibl.univ.Giss.), by K.A.

Worp. 1975. ......................................................................................................................................A IV 215 XXXVI, Die Entzifferung griechischer Tachygraphie auf Papyri und Wachstafeln mit

Bemerkungen zu den Giessener tachygraphischen Fragmenten sowie zur Geschichte der Tachygraphie und zur Frage der Priorität ihrer Erfindung, by H. Boge. 1976. ..............................A IV 215

XXXVII, Neues aus unveröffentlichten Giessener Papyri, by P.J. Sijpesteijn. 1976. XXXVIII, Vom Graecus und seinen Aufgaben nach den alten Giessener Universitätsstatuten,

by H.G. Gundel. 1977. XXXIX, Katalog der literarischen Papyri in der Giessener Universitätsbibliothek, by H.G.

Gundel. 2nd expanded edition of Kurzberichte XII (1966). 1977.

Page 19: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Griechische Papyri 19

XL, Papyrustexte als Geschichtsquellen. Schriftträger und Schriften im Altertum–Sammlungen und Fragmente heute, by H.G. Gundel. 1980.

XLI, Editionen Giessener Papyri nach 1945. Katalog und Bibliographie, by H.G. Gundel. 1984.

XLII, Die Giessener hieroglyphischen und demotischen Texte, by U. Kaplony-Heckel. 1986. XLIII, Die Unschuldserklärungen und Beichten im ägyptischen Totenbuch, in der römischen

Elegie und im antiken Roman, by R. Merkelbach. 1987. XLIV, Giessener Dokumente zur antiken Schriftkultur, by P. Kuhlmann. 1997. » R.W. Daniel, Greek papyri from the collections of Freiburg, Vienna and Michigan, Ann

Arbor, Mich. (Diss.) 1981.............................................................................................................A IV 220 d1 P.Got. = Papyrus grecs de la Bibliothèque municipale de Gothembourg, ed. H. Frisk.

Gothenburg 1929. (Göteborgs Högskolas Årsskrift 35 [1929] pt. 1). Nos. 1—21; nos. 22—114 descripta. ............................................................................................................................W IV 225

P.Grad. = Griechische Papyri der Sammlung Gradenwitz, ed. G. Plaumann. Heidelberg 1914.

(SBHeidelberg 1914, Abh. 15). Nos. 1—19; ..............................................................A (3 Ex.)+W+S IV 230 17 and 18 are descripta. Texts 1—3, 5—16 and 19 reprinted as SB III 6275—6290; no 4 is SB I 5680. Further on the collection see ZPE 128 (1999) 153—160 and 134 (2001) 163-178, where D. Hagedorn and K.A. Worp provide information on the widely dispersed Gradenwitz collection, with a concordance for inventory numbers and published pieces.

P. Graux .......................................................................................................................................................... IV 232

P. Graux I = Nos. 1 and 2, ed. H. Henne in BIFAO 21 (1923) 189ff; nos. 3—8, ed. H. Henne in BIFAO 27 (1927) 1ff.; all reprinted as SB IV 7461—7468. ............................................ Separata Henne

P. Graux II = Papyrus Graux II, ed. H. Cuvigny. Geneva 1995. (Hautes Études du Monde Gréco-Romain 19). Nos. 9—29. ................................................................................................. A IV 232 –2-

P. Graux III = Papyrus Graux III (P.Graux 30), ed. S. Kambitsis. Geneva 1997. (Hautes Études du Monde Gréco-Romain 23). No. 30. ........................................................................... A IV 232 –3-

P.Graux IV = Papyrus Graux IV (P.Graux 31), ed. S. Kambitsis. Geneva 2004. (Hautes Études du Monde Gréco–Romain 34). No. 31.............................................................................A IV 232 -4-

P.Grenf. ...........................................................................................................................................................IV 235

P.Grenf. I = An Alexandrian Erotic Fragment and other Greek Papyri chiefly Ptolemaic, ed. B.P. Grenfell. Oxford 1896. Nos. 1—70. ........................................................................................W IV 235

P.Grenf. II = New Classical Fragments and Other Greek and Latin Papyri, ed. B.P. Grenfell and A.S. Hunt. Oxford 1897. Nos. 1—113. .....................................................................................W IV 235

P.Gron. = Papyri Groninganae; Griechische Papyri der Universitätsbibliothek zu Groningen

nebst zwei Papyri der Universitätsbibliothek zu Amsterdam, ed. A.G. Roos. Amsterdam 1933. (Verhandelingen der Koninklijke Akademie van Wetenschappen te Amsterdam, Afdeeling Letterkunde, Nieuwe Reeks 32, no. 4). Nos. 1—22. . .................................................... W IV 245 The two Amsterdam papyri at the end should be cited as P.Gron.Amst. 1—2; no. 1 is republished by K. A. Worp, Archiv 42 (1996) 237-242. See also another Amsterdam University Library text at SB XII 11229.

P.Gur. = Greek Papyri from Gurob, ed. J.G. Smyly. Dublin 1921. (Royal Irish Academy,

Cunningham Memoirs 12). Nos. 1—29. . ...................................................................................S+W IV 250 P.Hal. = Dikaiomata: Auszüge aus alexandrinischen Gesetzen und Verordnungen in einem

Papyrus des Philologischen Seminars der Universität Halle (Pap.Hal. 1) mit einem Anhang weiterer Papyri derselben Sammlung, ed. by the Graeca Halensis. Berlin 1913. Nos. 1—22..............................................................................................................................A+S+W IV 255

P.Hamb. = Griechische Papyrusurkunden der Hamburger Staats- und Universitätsbibliothek. .................... IV 260

Page 20: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 20

P.Hamb. I (in 3 parts) = ed. P.M. Meyer. Leipzig-Berlin 1911—1924. Pt. I, nos. 1—23; pt. II, nos. 24—56; pt. III, nos. 57—117. ..............................................................................................S+W IV 260

P.Hamb. II mit einigen Stücken aus der Sammlung Hugo Ibscher, ed. B. Snell and others. Hamburg 1954. (Veröffentlichungen aus der Hamburger Staats- und Universitätsbibliothek 4). Nos. 118—192. ...................................................................... A IV 260 –2- (2 Ex.)

P.Hamb. III = ed. B. Kramer and D. Hagedorn. Bonn 1984. (Pap.Texte Abh. XXXI). Nos. 193—234. ..................................................................................................................................A IV 260 –3-

P.Hamb. IV = ed. B. Kramer and D. Hagedorn. Stuttgart and Leipzig 1998. (Archiv, Beih. 4). Nos. 235—283............................................................................................................................A IV 260 –4-

P.Harkness ............................................................................................................................................... Demot

P.Harr. = The Rendel Harris Papyri of Woodbrooke College, Birmingham. ..................................................IV 262

P.Harr. I = ed. J.E. Powell. Cambridge 1936. Nos. 1—165. ...........................................................A+S+W IV 262 P.Harr. II = ed. R.A. Coles, M. Manfredi, P.J. Sijpesteijn, A.S. Brown et al. Zutphen 1985.

(Stud.Amst. XXVI). Nos. 166—240. ........................................................................................ A IV 262 –2- P.Harrauer = Wiener Papyri als Festgabe zum 60. Geburtstag von Hermann Harrauer, ed. B.

Palme. Vienna 2001. ...................................................................................................................... A IV 260a Nos. 1-62. Nos. 1-3, 28-36, 38-45, 47-56 and 58-60 are Greek. Nos. 4 and 57 are Coptic. Nos. 5-11, 12-15 and 32-33 are Demotic. No. 37 is Latin. No. 61 is Arabic. Nos. 26-27 are Demotic and Greek. No. 46 is Greek and Latin. No. 62 is a medieval bilingual glossary (Latin/Greek). Nos. 1-2, 4, 12-36, 38-61 are papyri; nos. 5-11, 26-27 and 37 are ostraca. No. 3 is a tablet.

P.Haun. = Papyri Graecae Haunienses. .......................................................................................................... IV 264

P.Haun. I = Literarische Texte und ptolemäische Urkunden, ed. T. Larsen. Copenhagen 1942. Nos. 1—12. Documentary texts reprinted as SB VI 9242—9245......................................... A+W IV 264 –1- Five additional texts were published in Cahiers de l'Institut du Moyen-Âge Grec et Latin, Copenhagen 1971, by A. Bülow-Jacobsen and S. Ebbesen. Reprinted as SB XIV 11355—11358 and 11714; inv.317 also = P.Haun. II 19, inv. 318 = P.Haun. III 58.

P.Haun. II = ed. A. Bülow-Jacobsen. Bonn 1981. (Pap.Texte Abh. XXIX). Nos. 13—44. .................A IV 264 –2- P.Haun. III = ed. T. Larsen and A. Bülow-Jacobsen. Bonn 1985. (Pap.Texte Abh. XXXVI).

Nos. 45—69. ..............................................................................................................................A IV 264 –3- P.Hausw. = The Hauswaldt Papyri, ed. J. Manning................................................................................. Demot

P.Hawara = Demotische Urkunden aus Hawara,. .................................................................................. Demot

P.Heid. = Veröffentlichungen aus der Heidelberger Papyrussammlung. See also Pap.Heid. in Section V, Series. .................................................................................................................................IV 268

P.Heid. I (= Pap.Heid. N.F. II) = Literarische griechische Texte der Heidelberger Papyrussammlung, ed. E. Siegmann. Heidelberg 1956. Nos. 181—209 (numbering cont. from P.Bad.). ............................................................................................................................. A IV 268 –2-

P.Heid. II = Nos. 210—224, ed. J. Seyfarth in Archiv 16 (1958) 143—168...................................A XXXV 1 Bd. 16 texts reprinted as SB VI 9530—9544.

P.Heid. III (= Pap.Heid. N.F. III) = Griechische Papyrusurkunden und Ostraka der Heidelberger Papyrussammlung, ed. P. Sattler. Heidelberg 1963. Nos. 225—248 (papyri), 249—288 (ostraca; nos. 257 and 258 contain Demotic). ............................................ A IV 268 –3-

P.Heid. IV (= Pap.Heid. N.F. V) = Griechische Texte der Heidelberger Papyrussammlung, ed. B. Kramer and D. Hagedorn. Heidelberg 1986. Nos. 289—296 literary, 297—342 documentary. .............................................................................................................................A IV 268 –4-

P.Heid. V (= Pap.Heid. N.F. VI) = Vertragliche Regelungen von Arbeiten im späten griechischsprachigen Ägypten, mit Editionen von Texten der Heidelberger Papyrussammlung, des Istituto Papirologico "G.Vitelli", des Ägyptischen Museums zu Kairo und des British Museum, London, ed. A. Jördens. Heidelberg 1990. Nos. 343—361. ............................................................................................................................................ A IV 268 –5-

Page 21: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Griechische Papyri 21

P.Heid. VI (= Pap.Heid. N.F. VII) = Ptolemäische Urkunden aus der Heidelberger Papyrussammlung, ed. R. Duttenhöfer. Heidelberg 1994. Nos. 362—386. .............................. A IV 268 –6-

P.Heid. VII (= Pap.Heid. N.F. VIII) = Fünfundzwanzig griechische Papyri aus den Sammlungen von Heidelberg, Wien und Kairo, ed. A. Papathomas. Heidelberg 1996. Nos. 387—411. .......................................................................................................................... A IV 268 –7-

P.Heid. VIII (= Pap.Heid. N.F. X) = Dokumentarische Papyri des 2. Jh. v. Chr. aus dem Herakleopolites, ed. D. Kaltsas. Heidelberg 2001. Nos. 412-421. ............................................ A IV 268 –8-

P.Heid. IX (= Pap.Heid. N.F. XII) = Papyri aus dem Archiv des Königlichen Schreibers Dionysios, ed. C. Armoni. 2006. Nos. 422-445. ......................................................................... A IV 268 –9-

» M. Bommas, Die Heidelberger Fragmente des magischen Papyrus Harris, (Schriften der

Philosophisch-historischen Klasse der Heidelberger Akademie der Wissenschaften; Bd. 4), Heidelberg 1998 ...........................................................................................................................A IV 261

» G. A. Gerhard, Ein Heidelberger Fragment aus Menanders Perikeiromene, (SB d. Heidelberger Akad. d. Wiss., Phil.-hist. Kl., Jg. 1911), Heidelberg 1911. ...................................W IV 268 e1 [= Pack 1305.0]

» G. A. Gerhard, Ein dogmatischer Arzt des vierten Jahrhunderts v. Chr., (SB d. Heidelberger Akad. d. Wiss., Phil.-hist. Kl., Jg. 1913), Heidelberg 1913. ...................................... W IV 268 e3 + S IV 200 [=Pack 0342.0 = Marganne-Mertens-Pack add. 2343.]

» G. A. Gerhard, Ein gräko-ägyptischer Erbstreit aus dem zweiten Jahrhundert v. Chr., (SB d. Heidelberger Akad. d. Wiss., Phil.-hist. Kl., Jg. 1911), Heidelberg 1911. ......... A + W IV 286 e2 + S IV 200 [= SB I 4638]

» G. A. Gerhard, Χαρητος γνωμαι, (SB d. Heidelberger Akad. d. Wiss., Phil.-hist. Kl., Jg. 1912), Heidelberg 1912. ....................................................................................................................S IV 200 [= Pack 0240.0, Chares, Sententiae.]

P.Hels. = Papyri Helsingienses I, Ptolemäische Urkunden, ed. J. Frösén, P. Hohti, J. and M.

Kaimio, H. Zilliacus. Helsinki 1986. (Societas Scientiarum Fennica, Commentationes Humanarum Litterarum 80). Nos. 1—47. ........................................................................................A IV 269

P.HengstenbergCopt. ................................................................................................................................ Kopt P.Hercul.: Catalogo dei Papiri Ercolanesi, compiled under the direction of M. Gigante at Centro

Internazionale per lo Studio dei Papiri Ercolanesi (Naples 1979) ................................................A IV 270 g1 Manuale di papirologia ercolanese, by M. Capasso (Lecce 1991 = Università degli Studi di

Lecce, Dipartmento di Filologia Classica e Medioevale, Testi e Studi 3). ................................. A IV 270 h2 » G. Cavallo, Libri scritture scribi a Ercolano, Erculaneo 1983. ............................................................A IV 270 f1 » M. Gigante (Hg.), Contributi alla storia della officina dei papiri Ercolanesi, Roma 1986. ............ A IV 270 f2 –2- » M. Capasso, Storia Fotografica dell’officina dei papiri Ercolanesi, Napoli 1983. .............................. A IV 270 f3 » Indici dei Papiri Ercolanesi, in „Cronache Ercolanesi“ 1971–1995, Napoli 1995. ............................. A IV 270 g2 » F. Sbordone, Ricerche sui papiri Ercolanesi, Napoli 1969..............................................................A IV 270 h1 –1- » Cronache Ercolanesi 19/1989 ............................................................................................................. A IV 270 h3 » M Gigante, Atakta. Contributi alla papirologia Ercolanese, Napoli 1993. .........................................A IV 270 h4 P.Herm. = Papyri from Hermopolis and Other Documents of the Byzantine Period, ed. B.R.

Rees. London 1964. (Egypt Exploration Society, Graeco-Roman Memoirs 42). Nos. 1—85. ................................................................................................................................................... A IV 272

P.Hermias = Le procès d'Hermias d'apres les sources démotiques et grecques, ed. E. Revillout.

Part 1, pp. 1—136. Paris 1884. Part 2, pp. 137—210. Paris 1903. ...........................................W XXII Revi There is material in this volume which has not been republished. The details are found in P.Choach.Survey.

P.Herm.Landl. = Zwei Landlisten aus dem Hermupolites (P.Giss. 117 und P.Flor. 71), ed. P.J.

Sijpesteijn and K.A. Worp. Zutphen 1978. (Stud.Amst. VII). There are also 2 additional texts (Stud.Pal. V 120 and P.Flor. I 87) in appendices. ........................................... A IV 296 (P.Landlisten)

P.HermitageCopt. ...................................................................................................................................... Kopt

Page 22: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 22

P.Hever = Aramaic, Hebrew and Greek Documentary Texts from Nahal Hever and Other Sites, with an Appendix containing Alleged Qumran Texts (The Seiyâl Collection II), ed. H.M. Cotton and A. Yardeni. Oxford 1997. (Discoveries in the Judaean Desert 27). ..............................A IV 274 Nos. 7—50 are Aramaic and Hebrew documents; nos. 60—73 are Greek. There is also one Greek text, no. 361, in the appendix, not transcribed; a photographic image can be found on plate lxi.

P.Hib. = The Hibeh Papyri. London. ..............................................................................................................IV 275

P.Hib. I = ed. B.P. Grenfell and A.S. Hunt. 1906. (Egypt Exploration Society, Graeco-Roman Memoirs 7). Nos. 1—171. .......................................................................................................... W+A IV 275 There is a Demotic docket at no. 80 and no. 164 (descriptum) is a Demotic document. The receipts, nos. 105—107 and (in the descripta) nos. 136—142 have one line each of Demotic at the bottom of the Greek text.

P.Hib. II = ed. E.G. Turner and M.-Th. Lenger. 1955. (Egypt Exploration Society, Graeco-Roman Memoirs 32). Nos. 172—284. ............................................................................................. A IV 275

P.Holm. = Papyrus Graecus Holmiensis, Recepte für Silber, Steine und Purpur, ed. O.

Lagercrantz. Uppsala and Leipzig 1913. (Arbeten utgifna med understöd af Vilhelm Ekmans Universitetsfond 13)........................................................................................................... W IV 280

P.Hombert I = La Collection Marcel Hombert, I, ed. G. Nachtergael. Brussels 1978.

(Pap.Brux. XV). No. 27 is papyrus; nos. 28—31 ostraca; nos. 32—34 wooden tablets..................A III 2601 texts reprinted SB XIV 11986—11991.

P.Hombert II = La Collection Marcel Hombert, Tome II, Nouveaux documents grecs d’Égypte et addenda au Tome I, ed. G. Nachtergael. Brussels 2003. (Pap. Brux. XXXII). Nos. 39-45, 39-42 and 45 ostraca, 43 inscription on figure, 44 stone............................................. A III 2602

P.Horak = Gedenkschrift Ulrike Horak, ed. H. Harrauer and R. Pintaudi. 2004. (Pap.Flor.

XXXIV). 1+2 .........................................................................................................................A IV 282 -1-, -2- 2 volumes of texts and studies. Nos. 1–6, 8–14, 16–82 are Greek. No. 7 is a drawing. No. 83 is Demotic and no. 85 Arabic. No. 15 and no. 84 are Coptic. No.1 and 31–62 are ostraca; no. 14 is parchment; no. 18 is on wood; no. 28 is an inscription; nos. 68–79 are graffiti.

P.Hou = The Gooseherds of Hou,............................................................................................................. Demot

P.Iand. = Papyri Iandanae, ed. C. Kalbfleisch et al. Leipzig. .........................................................................IV 285

P.Iand. I = Voluminum codicumque fragmenta Graeca cum amuleto christiano, ed. E. Schaefer. 1912. Nos. 1—7. ....................................................................................................S+W IV 285 –1-

P.Iand. II = Epistulae privatae Graecae, ed. L. Eisner. 1913. Nos. 8—25. ................................... S+W IV 285 –2- P.Iand. III = Instrumenta Graeca publica et privata, pt. I, ed. L. Spohr. 1913. Nos. 26—51. ....... S+W IV 285 –3- P.Iand. IV = Instrumenta Graeca publica et privata, pt. II, ed. G. Spiess. 1914. Nos. 52—68b.

Nos. 68, 68a, and 68b are Latin. ...........................................................................................S+W IV 285 –4- P.Iand. V = Literarische Stücke und Verwandtes, ed. J. Sprey. 1913. Nos. 69—90. ...................... S+W IV 285 –5- P.Iand. VI = Griechische Privatbriefe, ed. G. Rosenberger. 1934. Nos. 91—133. ........................ S+W IV 285 –6- P.Iand. VII = Griechische Verwaltungsurkunden, ed. D. Curschmann. 1934. Nos. 134—145. ..........W IV 285 –7- P.Iand. VIII = Griechische Wirtschaftsrechnungen und Verwandtes, ed. J. Hummel. 1938.

Nos. 146—155. ..........................................................................................................................W IV 285 –8- P.Iand.inv. 653 = A Sixth Century Account of Hay, ed. T. Reekmans. Brussels 1962. (Pap.Brux.

I). Text reprinted as SB VIII 9920. .............................................................................................. A IV 285 e1 P.Iand.Zen. = Die Giessener Zenonpapyri, ed. Ph. Schmitz. Paderborn 2007. (Pap.Colon. 32).

Nos. 1-82. ......................................................................................................................................... A IV 286

P.IFAO = Papyrus grecs de l'Institut Français d'Archéologie Orientale. Cairo. (Institut Français d'Archéologie Orientale du Caire. Bibliothèque d'Étude). ................................................ A IV 288

Page 23: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Griechische Papyri 23

P.IFAO I = ed. J. Schwartz. 1971. (Bibl. 54). Nos. 1—40. ...................................................................A IV 288 –1- P.IFAO II = ed. G. Wagner. 1971. (Bibl. 55). Nos. 1—50. ................................................................. A IV 288 –2- P.IFAO III = ed. J. Schwartz and G. Wagner. 1975. (Bibl. 56). Nos. 1—54. ..................................... A IV 288 –3- P.Ital. = Die nichtliterarischen lateinischen Papyri Italiens aus der Zeit 445—700, ed J.-O.

Tjäder. (Acta Instituti Romani Regni Sueciae, Series in quarto, XIX.1,2,3). ................................ A IVa 790 Pt. I, Lund 1955. Nos. 1—28. Pt. II, Stockholm 1982. Nos. 29—59. Pt. III, Lund 1954. Plates. P.Jena = Jenäer Papyrus-Urkunden, ed. F. Zucker and F. Schneider. Jena 1926. Nos. 1—4.

Texts reprinted as SB III 7165—7168. ........................................................................................S+W IV 290 P.Jud.Des.Misc. = Miscellaneous Texts from the Judaean Desert, ed. J. Charlesworth et al.

Oxford 2000. (Discoveries in the Judaean Desert XXXVIII) ............................................A XXX 1471/1 -38- There are a number of mostly very fragmentary Greek texts along with Hebrew and Aramaic texts, all on papyrus. The texts are published according to site (cave) where found. From Jericho nos. 4—6 and 16—19; from Nahal Hever no. 4; from Nahal Mishmar no. 2; from Nahal Se'elim nos. 4 and 5

P.Kar.Goodsp. = Papyri from Karanis, ed. E.J. Goodspeed. Chicago 1902. (Univ. of Chicago,

Studies in Classical Philology 3: 1—66). .......................................................................................... n.vorh. 43 texts are reprinted from BGU; 49 were in the possession of Goodspeed. Further publications of Goodspeed papyri are P.Cair.Goodsp. 28—30, CP 1 (1906) 167—173 (Nos. 3—12 = SB I 4414—4423); CP 3 (1908) 428—434 (SB I 4425). In CP 5 (1910) 320—322 Goodspeed published three papyri from the collection of Professor John G. Harrison. On the Goodspeed papyri in general, see ZPE 16 (1975) 27—32.

Texts reprinted in SB Beiheft 2, 1961. .......................................................................................................A IV 490a P.Katoché = Ein bisher unbeachtetes Dokument..., ed. K. Sethe. ........................................................... Demot

P.Kellis = Papyri from Kellis. Oxford. ............................................................................................................IV 292

P. Kellis I = Greek Papyri from Kellis I, ed. K.A. Worp, with contributions by J.E.G. Whitehorne and R.W. Daniel. 1995. (Dakhleh Oasis Project: Monograph No. 3). Nos. 1—90; nos. 60-62, 82, 84, 88 and 90 are wooden tablets. .......................................................... A IV 292 –1–

P. Kellis II = Kellis Literary Texts, ed. I. Gardner, with contributions by S. Clackson, M. Franzmann and K.A. Worp. 1996. (Dakhleh Oasis Project: Monograph No. 4). ...................... A IV 292 –2- The texts published in this volume are numbered as follows: T.Kell.Copt. 1—7; P.Kell.Copt. 1—9; P.Kell.Syr.Copt. 1—2; P.Kell.Syr. 1; P.Kell.Syr.Gr. 1; P.Kell.Gr. 91—94. (These Greek texts continue the numbering of P.Kell. I.)

P. Kellis III = The Kellis Isocrates Codex, ed. K.A. Worp and A. Rijksbaron. 1997. (Dakhleh Oasis Project: Monograph No. 5). No. 95. A codex of wooden tablets. ................................. A IV 292 –e1–

P. Kellis IV = The Kellis Agricultural Account Book, ed. R.S. Bagnall, with contributions by C.A. Hope, R.G. Jenkins, A.J. Mills, J.L. Sharpe, U. Thanheiser and G. Wagner. 1997. (Dakhleh Oasis Project: Monograph No. 7). No. 96. A codex of wooden tablets. ................. A Iv 292 –e2–

P. Kellis V .................................................................................................................................................. Kopt

P.Köln = Kölner Papyri. Opladen. .............................................................................................................. A IV 293

P.Köln I = ed. B. Kramer and R. Hübner. 1976. (Pap.Colon. VII/1). Nos. 1—57. ...............................A IV 293 –1– P.Köln II = ed. B. Kramer and D. Hagedorn. 1978. (Pap.Colon. VII/2). Nos. 58—114 papyri;

nos. 115—124 ostraca. ...............................................................................................................A IV 293 –2– P.Köln III = ed. B. Kramer, M. Erler, D. Hagedorn and R. Hübner. 1980. (Pap.Colon. VII/3).

Nos. 125—166. ......................................................................................................................... A IV 293 –3– P.Köln IV = ed. B. Kramer, C. Römer and D. Hagedorn. 1982. (Pap.Colon. VII/4). Nos. 167—

202. ........................................................................................................................................... A IV 293 –4– P.Köln V = ed. M. Gronewald, K. Maresch and W. Schäfer. 1985. (Pap.Colon. VII/ 5). Nos.

203—240. ................................................................................................................................. A IV 293 –5– P.Köln VI = ed. M. Gronewald, B. Kramer, K. Maresch, M. Parca and C. Römer. 1987.

(Pap.Colon. VII/6). Nos. 241—281. ......................................................................................... A IV 293 –6– P.Köln VII = ed. M. Gronewald and K. Maresch. 1991. (Pap.Colon. VII/7). Nos. 282—326. .......... A IV 293 –7–

Page 24: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 24

P.Köln VIII = ed. M. Gronewald, K. Maresch and C. Römer. 1997. (Pap.Colon. VII/ 8). Nos. 327—355. No. 353 (wooden tablet) and nos. 354—355 are Coptic. ........................................ A IV 293 –8–

P.Köln IX = ed. M. Gronewald and others. 200l. (Pap.Colon. VII/9). Nos. 356-397. Nos. 383-392 are Coptic. Nos. 393-397 are drawings. Nos. 375-382,387-392 are ostrace; no. 374 is a wooden tablet with Demotic on the back and no. 384 is parchment. ................................. A IV 293 –9–

P.Köln X = ed. M. Gronewald and others. Paderborn 2003. (Pap.Colon. VII/10). ............................ A IV 293 –10– Nos. 398—428. No. 423 is Hieratic; nos. 424 and 426—428 are Coptic; no. 425 is Greek and Coptic.

P.Köln XI = ed. Ch. Armoni and others. Paderborn 2007. (Pap.Colon. VII/11). ................................A IV 293 –11– Nos. 429—466. No. 463 is Hieratic; nos. 464—466 are Coptic.

P.KölnÄgypt. = Kölner ägyptische Papyri .................................................................................... Demot; Kopt P.KölnLüddeckens = Demotische und Koptische Texte ............................................................... Demot; Kopt P.Kroll = Eine ptolemäische Königsurkunde, ed. L. Koenen. Wiesbaden 1957. (Klassisch-

philologische Studien 19). ...............................................................................................................A IV 294 Text reprinted as SB VI 9316. New fragment of col. i (also an unplaced fragment) added in Stud.Pap. 21 (1982) 73—82, and combined col. i alone reprinted as SB XVI 12540; reedited as P.Köln VII 313.

P.Kron. = L'Archivio di Kronion, ed. D. Foraboschi. Milan 1971. (Collana di testi e documenti

per lo studio dell' antichità 36). Nos. 1—69. ................................................................................... A IV 295 Includes many documents previously published in P.Mil.Vogl.

P.KRU ........................................................................................................................................................ Kopt P.LandLeases = Saite Demotic Land Leases ........................................................................................... Demot

P.Laur. = Dai Papiri della Biblioteca Medicea Laurenziana. Florence. ...................................................... A IV 297

P.Laur. I = ed. R. Pintaudi. 1976. (Pap.Flor. I). Nos. 1—20. .............................................................. A IV 297 –1– P.Laur. II = ed. R. Pintaudi. 1977. (Pap.Flor. II). Nos. 21—50. .........................................................A IV 297 –2– P.Laur. III = ed. R. Pintaudi. 1979. (Pap.Flor. V). Nos. 51—125; no. 125 is Coptic. ........................ A IV 297 –3– P.Laur. IV = ed. R. Pintaudi. 1983. (Pap.Flor. XII). Nos. 126—192. ............................................... A IV 297 –4– P.Laur. V .................................................................................................................................................... Kopt P.LeedsMus. = A Selective Publication and Description of the Greek Papyri in the Leeds City

Museum, ed. S. Strassi. Leeds 1983. (Proceedings of the Leeds Philosophical and Literary Society, Literary and Historical Section, XIX.4). Nos. 1—30, descripta nos. 31—136. ........................................................................................................................................ A IV 298k Nos. 1—4 are literary; nos. 5—30 and no. 53 (descripta) are republished in SB XVI 12958—12978. Nos. 10 and 20 are republished outside of this series of numbers as SB XVI 13082 and 12862 respectively.

P.Leid. = Papyri Graeci Musei Antiquarii Lugduni-Batavi, ed. C. Leemans. Leiden. Texts mostly reedited in UPZ; P.Leid. Z = SB XX 14606, Ch.L.A. XLVI 1392. ..................................... W IV 299

P.Leid. I = 1843. Nos. A—U. .................................................................................................................... W IV 299 P.Leid. II = 1885. Nos. V—Z. ................................................................................................................... W IV 299 P.Leid.Dem. = Papyrus Égyptiens démotiques I. .................................................................................... Demot » A. Böckh, Erklärung einer Aegyptischen Urkunde auf Papyrus in Griechischer Cursivschrift,

Berlin 1821. ................................................................................................................................. W IV 299 e1 » C. J. C. Reuvens, Lettres à M. Letronne sur les papyrus bilingues et grecs ..., Leiden 1830. ...... W IV 299a -1-,-2-

P.Leid.Inst. = Papyri, Ostraca, Parchments and Waxed Tablets in the Leiden Papyrological

Institute, ed. F.A.J. Hoogendijk and P. van Minnen. Leiden 1991. (Pap.Lugd.Bat. XXV). Nos. 1—107; ...................................................................................................... A IV 316 –25- (P.Lugd.Bat.)

Page 25: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Griechische Papyri 25

nos. 11-12 and 24 are ostraca; nos. 15—18 wax tablets; the rest papyri. Nos. 81—107 are descripta.

P.Leipz. = Die griechischen Papyri der Leipziger Universitätsbibliothek, ed. C. Wessely.

Leipzig 1885. (Verhandlungen der Königlichen Sächsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften 37: 237—275). Nos. 1—35. (See also P.Lips.) ............................... W XXXV 168 (Schrank)

P.Leit. = Leitourgia Papyri, ed. N. Lewis. Philadelphia 1963. (Transactions of the American

Philosophical Society N.S. 53, pt. 9). Nos. 1—16. ........................................................................A IV 299k Texts reprinted as SB VIII 10192—10208.

P.Lesestücke = Demotische Lesestücke ................................................................................................... Demot P.Libbey = Der Papyrus Libbey............................................................................................................... Demot

P.Lille = Papyrus grecs (Institut Papyrologique de l'Université de Lille). .................................................... IV 300

P.Lille I = ed. P. Jouguet, P. Collart, J. Lesquier and M. Xoual in 4 fasc.: 1907, 1908, 1923 and 1928. ...........................................fasc. 1+2: S+W IV 300; fasc. 3+4: W IV 300

(Vol. I appeared all together [with Fasc. I and II reprinted] in 1929 as part of the Travaux et mémoires de l'Université de Lille, hors série). Nos. 1—60.

P.Lille II = Papyrus de Magdôla, ed. J. Lesquier. 1912. Nos. 1—42. ..........................W IV 300; Taf. W+S IV 300 Contains the papyri from Magdola in the Fayum, later reedited by Guéraud in P.Enteux.

» Tafeln: B. Boyaval, Album de papyrus documentaires de Lille, Pl. 1–12, Lille 1990. ..........................A IV 300b P.LilleDem. = Papyrus démotiques de Lille. ........................................................................................... Demot

P.Lips. (see also P.Leipz.) = Griechische Urkunden der Papyrussammlung zu Leipzig................................. IV 305

P.Lips. I = ed. L. Mitteis. Leipzig 1906. Nos. 1—123; 67—80 are ostraca. ................................... A+S+W IV 305 » Erster Druck: L. Mitteis, Griechische Urkunden der Papyrussammlung zu Leipzig, 1. Bd.,

Leipzig 1903. ................................................................................................................................. W IV 305a P.Lips. II = ed. R. Duttenhöfer with a note by R. Scholl. Munich/Leipzig 2002. (Archiv Beih.

X). Nos. 124–152........................................................................................................................ A IV 305 –2- P.Loeb = Die Demotischen Papyri Loeb, ed. W. Spiegelberg. Munich 1931. Nos. 1—73. .................... Demot

P.Lond. = Greek Papyri in the British Museum. London. At present 7 vols. .................................................. IV 310

(Vol. VI continues the numerical sequence of the London papyri, but forms a separate publication regarded as vol. VI only retroactively. Up to the end of vol. III, texts are usually cited by volume no., serial no., and page.) There are separate atlases of plates to vols. I—III. [Atlases, MF 2.111, 2.112, and 2.113]

P.Lond. I = ed. F.G. Kenyon. 1893. Nos. 1—138. [MF 1.54; rp. CG] ......................................................W IV 310 P.Lond. II = ed. F.G. Kenyon. 1898. Nos. 139—484. [MF 1.55; rp. CG] .................................................W IV 310 P.Lond. III = ed. F.G. Kenyon and H.I. Bell. 1907. Nos. 485—1331. ................................................. S+W IV 310

Nos. 1201 and 1202 are Demotic; there is a Demotic docket to no. 881. There is a line of Demotic at nos. 889 and 1209

P.Lond. IV = The Aphrodito Papyri, ed. H.I. Bell, with appendix of Coptic papyri ed. W.E. Crum. 1910. Nos. 1332—1646; nos. 1494—1646 are Coptic. [MF 1.57; rp. CG] ..........................W IV 310

P.Lond. V = ed. H.I. Bell. 1917. Nos. 1647—1911; no. 1709 Coptic, no. 1792 Latin. .............................W IV 310 P.Lond. VI = Jews and Christians in Egypt; The Jewish Troubles in Alexandria and the

Athanasian Controversy, ed. H.I. Bell and W.E Crum. 1924. Nos. 1912—1929......A+S+W IV 291 (P.Jews) P.Lond. VII = The Zenon Archive, ed. T.C. Skeat. 1974. Nos. 1930—2193. ............................................ A IV 310 P.Lond.Copt. I+II....................................................................................................................................... Kopt » K.Kalbfleisch, Papyri graecae Musei Britannici et Musei Berolinensis, Rostock 1902.......................W IV 310 d1

[= 1. Heliodor? Pack 2374.0; 2. Medizinischer Text Pack 2371.0, heute verbunden mit Pack 2378.0]

Page 26: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 26

P.Lond.Lit. = Catalogue of the Literary Papyri in the British Museum, ed. H.J.M. Milne.

London 1927. .............................................................................................................................. A+W IV 311 Contains texts of many inedita, together with descriptions of texts published previously, especially those in Classical Texts from Papyri in the British Museum, ed. F.G. Kenyon, London 1891.

P.Lond.Wasser. = Zur Wasserversorgung einer Metropole im kaiserzeitlichen Ägypten, by W.

Habermann. A new edition of P.Lond. III 1177. Munich 2000. (Vestigia 53) .............................A IV 310 e1 P.Lonsdorfer = Papyrus Lonsdorfer I, ed. H. Junker. Vienna 1921. (SBWien 197.2). ........................... Demot

P.Louvre .......................................................................................................................................................... IV 315

P.Louvre I = Griechische Papyri aus Soknopaiu Nesos, ed. A. Jördens mit Beiträgen von K.-Th. Zauzich. Bonn 1998. (Pap.Texte Abh. XLIII). Nos. 1—92 .................................................. A IV 315 –1- 69—92 are descripta. No. 9 is bilingual, Greek and Demotic; no. 11 contains a Demotic subscription.

P.Louvre II = Griechische Papyri der Cahiers P. 1 und P. 2 aus der Sammlung des Louvre, ed. A. Jördens and P. Schubert. Bonn 2005. (Pap.Texte Abh. 44). Nos. 93-170.........................A IV 315 –2- (nos. 129-170 are descripta).

»»» Pap.Lugd.Bat. = Papyrologica Lugduno-Batava. Leiden 1941— .

I, see P.Warr. — II, see P.Vindob.Bosw. — III, see P.Oxf. — VI, see P.Fam.Tebt. — XI, see P.Vind.Sijp. — XIII, see P.Select. — XVI, see P.Wisc. I. — XVII, see P.David. — XIX, see P.Batav. — XX, see P.Zen.Pestm. — XXII, see P.Dion. — XXV, see P.Leid.Inst. — XXVI, see O.Vleem. — XXXII, see P.Tebt. V.

IV, De Herodoti reliquiis in papyris et membranis aegyptiis servatis, by A.H.R.E. Paap. 1948. P.Lugd.Bat. V = Recherches sur le recensement dans l’Égypte romaine (P.Bruxelles inv.

E.7616), ed. M. Hombert and C. Préaux. 1952. Texts reprinted as P.Brux. I 1—18. .............. A + S IV 99 e1 VII, Les Noms propres du P.Bruxelles inv. E.7616. Essai d’interprétation, by J. Vergote. 1954. VIII, Nomina Sacra in the Greek Papyri of the First Five Centuries A.D., by A.H.R.E. Paap.

1959. IX, Marriage and Matrimonial Property in Ancient Egypt, by P.W. Pestman. 1961. X, Aeschylus’ Dictyulci, ed. M. Werre-de Haas. 1961. XII, Penthemeros Certificates in Graeco-Roman Egypt, by P.J. Sijpesteijn. 1964. P.Lugd.Bat. XIV = Studia papyrologica varia, ed. E. Boswinkel, P.W. Pestman and P.J.

Sijpesteijn. 1965. ...................................................................................................................... A IV 316 –14- XV, Chronologie égyptienne d’après les textes démotiques: 332 av. J.-C.—453 ap. J.-C., by

P.W. Pestman. 1967. XVIII, The Xenophon Papyri (Anabasis, Cyropaedia, Cynegeticus, De Vectigalibus), by

A.H.R.E. Paap. 1970. P.Lugd.Bat. XXI = A Guide to the Zenon Archive, ed. P.W. Pestman et al. 1981. 2 vols. A IV 316 –21a- und –21b- P.Lugd.Bat. XXIII = Textes et études de papyrologie grecque, démotique et copte, ed. P.W.

Pestman. 1985. Besides studies, this volume publishes one ostracon in Greek (pp.7—8), 10 in Demotic. .......................................................................................................................... A IV 316 –23-

P.Lugd.Bat. XXIV = The Eponymous Priests of Ptolemaic Egypt, by W. Clarysse and G. van der Veken, with S.P. Vleeming. 1983. ......................................................................................A IV 316 –24-

XXVII, Hundred-Gated Thebes, Acts of a Colloquium on Thebes and the Theban Area during the Graeco-Roman Period, ed. S.P. Vleeming. 1995.

XXIX, Menches, Komogrammateus of Kerkeosiris, by A.M.F.W. Verhoogt. 1998. P.Lugd.Bat. XXX = The Two Faces of Graeco-Roman Egypt: Greek and Demotic and Greek-

Demotic Texts and Studies presented to P.W. Pestman, ed. A.M.F.W. Verhoogt and S.P. Vleeming. 1998..........................................................................................................................A IV 316 –30-

P.Lugd.Bat. XXXI = Perspectives on Panopolis: An Egyptian Town from Alexander the Great to the Arab Conquest, ed. A. Egberts, B. P. Muhs and J. van der Vliet. 2002.............................. A IVe Pers

XXXII, see P.Tebt. V.............................................................................................................................A IV 316 -32-

Page 27: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Griechische Papyri 27

P.Lund = Aus der Papyrussammlung der Universitätsbibliothek in Lund, published in K. Humanistiska Vetenskapssamfundet i Lund; Årsberättelse.. .......................................................S+W IV 320

Years and page nos. are indicated for each part P.Lund. I = Literarische Fragmente, ed. A. Wifstrand. 1934—1935, pp. 53—65. Nos. 1—7. ............S+W IV 320 P.Lund. II = Griechische Privatbriefe, ed. A. Wifstrand. 1936—1937, pp. 161—172. Nos. 1—

5. ..................................................................................................................................................S+W IV 320 Texts reprinted as SB V 8088—8092.

P.Lund. III = Kultische Texte, ed. K. Hanell. 1937—1938, pp. 119—142. Nos. 1—10. Texts reprinted as SB V 8741—8750. ...................................................................................................S+W IV 320 Nos. 1—8 were reprinted in P.Bacch., nos. 3—6, 10, 12, 17, and 21 and taken up again as SB VI 9332—9339.

P.Lund. IV = Bakchiastexte und andere Papyri, ed. E.J. Knudtzon. 1945—1946, pp. 63—78. Nos. 1—14. ..................................................................................................................................... W IV 320 Texts (except no. 12) reprinted as SB VI 9333, 9338, 9340—9350.

» E.J. Knudtzon, Bakchiastexte und andere Papyri der Lunder Papyrussammlung, Lund (Ohlsson) 1946. – with introductions, translations and commentary ......................A IV 320 –4a- + S IV 320

P.Lund. V = Zwei astronomische Texte, ed. E.J. Knudtzon and O. Neugebauer. 1946—1947, pp. 77—88. .................................................................................................................................S+W IV 320

Indexes to Parts I—V by E.J. Knudtzon. 1946—1947, pp. 89—110. P.Lund. VI = Vermischte Texte, ed. E.J. Knudtzon. 1951—1952, pp. 119—137. Nos. 1—10.. ..........S+W IV 320

Texts reprinted as SB VI 9351—9359 P.Mallawi = Frühdemotische Urkunden aus Hermupolis ........................................................................ Demot P.Marini = I papiri diplomatici raccolti ed illustrati, ed. G. Marini. Rome 1805. Nos. 1—146.

No. 146 is Greek, the others Latin ......................................................................................................W I 795 —> Zi 342 no. 146 republ. by R. Riedinger, AbhMünchen N.F. 85 (1979) 24—26; no. 124 republ. as P.Rain.Cent. 166. Cf. P.Ital. I pp. 69—72.

P.Marm. = Il papiro vaticano greco 11, ed. M. Norsa and G. Vitelli. Vatican City 1931. . .......................W IV 325

No. 1 is literary, no. 2 a document. (Biblioteca Vaticana, Studi e Testi 53) P.Masada = Masada II, The Yigael Yadin Excavations 1963—1965, Final Reports: The Latin

and Greek Documents, ed. H.M. Cotton and J. Geiger. Jerusalem 1989. (Israel Exploration Society, The Masada Reports). .................................................................................... A IV 326 Nos. 721—738 are Latin papyri, 739—747 Greek papyri, 748—749 bilingual; the ostraca (nos. 750—771 Latin, 772—794 Greek) should be cited as O.Masada.

P.Matr. = Dieci Papyri Matritenses, ed. S. Daris. Madrid 1990. (Cuadernos de la Fundacion

Pastor de Estudios Clasicos 36). Nos. 1—10. .................................................................................... n.vorh. P.Medin.Madi O.Medin.Madi. P.Meerman. = Die Aegyptische Sammlung des Museum-Meermanno-Westreenianum .......................... Demot P.Mert. = A Descriptive Catalogue of the Greek Papyri in the Collection of Wilfred Merton. ......................IV 328

P.Mert. I = ed. H.I. Bell and C.H. Roberts. London 1948. Nos. 1—50. ................................................S IV 328 –1- P.Mert. II = ed. B.R. Rees, H.I. Bell, J.W.B. Barns. Dublin 1959. Nos. 51—100. ............................. A IV 328 –2- P.Mert. III = ed. J.D. Thomas. London 1967. (Bulletin of the Institute of Classical Studies,

suppl. vol. 18). Nos. 101—128. .................................................................................................. A IV 328 –3- Nos. 129—131 ed. J.D. Thomas in JEA 56 (1970) 172—178; texts reprinted as SB XII 10886—10888. Nos. 132—136 ed. J.D. Thomas in JEA 68 (1982) 283—289; nos. 132—134 repr. as SB XVI 12470—12472, nos. 135—136 descripta.

P.Meyer = Griechische Texte aus Aegypten. I, Papyri des Neutestamentlichen Seminars der

Universität Berlin; II, Ostraka der Sammlung Deissmann, ed. P.M. Meyer. Berlin 1916. Papyri nos. 1—45; ostraca (O.Deiss.) nos. 1—92. .....................................................................S+W IV 330

Page 28: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 28

There are Demotic signatures on the ostraca at nos. 7, 23 and 46.

P.Mich. = Michigan Papyri............................................................................................................................. IV 340

Each volume has a subtitle of its own. The numerical sequence of volumes as a single series was not established until vol. II. Vol. I is often referred to as P.Mich. Zen.

P.Mich. I = Zenon Papyri, ed. C.C. Edgar. Ann Arbor 1931. (Univ. of Mich. Studies, Humanistic Series 24). Nos. 1—120. ................................................................................... A+W IV 340 –1-

P.Mich. II = Papyri from Tebtunis, Part I, ed. A.E.R. Boak. Ann Arbor 1933. (Univ. of Mich. Studies, Humanistic Series 28). Nos. 121—128. .................................................................... W IV 340 –2,1- (Nos. 129—130, A Papyrus Codex of the Shepherd of Hermas, ed. C. Bonner. Ann Arbor 1934. [Univ. of Mich. Studies, Humanistic Series 22]).

P.Mich. III = Miscellaneous Papyri, ed. J.G. Winter and others. Ann Arbor 1936. (Univ. of Mich. Studies, Humanistic Series 40). Nos. 131—221. .......................................................A+W IV 340 –3- (No. 222, A Third Century Codex of the Epistles of Paul, ed. H.A. Sanders, Ann Arbor 1935. [Univ. of Mich. Studies, Humanistic Series 38]. For Nos. 167 and 168 see Vol. VII.

P.Mich. IV, pt. I = Tax Rolls from Karanis, ed. H.C. Youtie. Ann Arbor 1936. (Univ. of Mich. Studies, Humanistic Series 42). Nos. 223—225. .............................................................. A+W IV 340 –4,1-

P.Mich. IV, pt. II = Texts nos. 357—363 and Indexes, ed. H.C. Youtie and O.M. Pearl. Ann Arbor 1939. (Univ. of Mich. Studies, Humanistic Series 43). Nos. 357—363. ......................... IV 340 –4,2- (See also P.Cair.Mich. for addenda to no. 359).

P.Mich. V = Papyri from Tebtunis, Part II, ed. E.M. Husselman, A.E.R. Boak and W.F. Edgerton. Ann Arbor 1944. (Univ. of Mich. Studies, Humanistic Series 29). Nos. 226—356. .......................................................................................................................... S (2 Ex.)+A IV 340 –5,2- Nos. 249, 250, 253, 308, 342, 347 are Demotic.

P.Mich. VI = Papyri and Ostraca from Karanis, ed. H.C. Youtie and O.M. Pearl. Ann Arbor 1944. (Univ. of Mich. Studies, Humanistic Series 47). Nos. 364—428; ostraca nos. 700—971. (For nos. 1—699 see O.Mich.). ............................................................................... A IV 340 –6-

P.Mich. VII = Latin Papyri, ed. H.A. Sanders with contributions by J.E. Dunlap. Ann Arbor 1947. (Univ. of Mich. Studies, Humanistic Series 48). Nos. 167—168, 429—463. ...... A+S+W IV 340 –7-

P.Mich. VIII = Papyri and Ostraca from Karanis, Second Series, ed. H.C. Youtie and J.G. Winter. Ann Arbor 1951. (Univ. of Mich. Studies, Humanistic Series 50). Nos. 464—521; ostraca nos. 972—1111. (see O.Mich.) ...............................................................................S IV 340 –8-

P.Mich. IX = Papyri from Karanis, Third Series, ed. E.M. Husselman. Cleveland 1971. (American Philological Association, Philological Monograph 29). Nos. 522—576. ............... A IV 340 –9-

P.Mich. X = Documentary Papyri from the Michigan Collection, ed. G.M. Browne. Toronto 1970. (Am.Stud.Pap. VI). Nos. 577—602. .............................................................................. A IV 340 –10-

P.Mich. XI = Papyri from the Michigan Collection, ed. J.C. Shelton. Toronto 1971. (Am.Stud.Pap. IX). Nos. 603—625. ......................................................................................... A IV 340 –11-

P.Mich. XII = Michigan Papyri XII, ed. G.M. Browne. Toronto 1975. (Am.Stud.Pap. XIV). Nos. 626—658. .........................................................................................................................A IV 340 –12-

P.Mich. XIII = The Aphrodite Papyri in the University of Michigan Papyrus Collection, ed. P.J. Sijpesteijn. Zutphen 1977. (Stud.Amst. X). Nos. 659—674. .............................................A IV 340 –13-

P.Mich. XIV = Michigan Papyri XIV, ed. V.P. McCarren. Chico 1980. (Am.Stud.Pap. XXII). Nos. 675—684. ........................................................................................................................ A IV 340 –14-

P.Mich. XV = Michigan Papyri XV, ed. P.J. Sijpesteijn. Zutphen 1982. (Stud.Amst. XIX). Nos. 685—756. .........................................................................................................................A IV 340 –15-

P.Mich. XVI = Michigan Papyri XVI, A Greek Love Charm from Egypt (P.Mich. 757), ed. D.G. Martinez. Atlanta 1991. (Am.Stud.Pap. XXX). ....................................................................... n. vorh.

P.Mich. XVII = P.Michigan XVII: The Michigan Medical Codex (P.Mich. 758 = P.Mich.inv. 21), ed. L.C. Youtie. Atlanta 1996. (Am.Stud.Pap. XXXV). ...................................................A IV 340 –17-

P.Mich. XVIII = P.Michigan Koenen: Michigan Texts Published in Honor of Ludwig Koenen, ed. C. Römer and T. Gagos. Amsterdam 1996. (Stud.Amst. XXXVI). Nos. 759—798; ..........A IV 340 –18-

P.Mich. XIX = P.Michigan XIX. Baptized for Our Sakes: A Leather Trisagion from Egypt (P.Mich. 799), ed. D.G. Martinez. Stuttgart and Leipzig 1999. (Beiträge zur Altertumskunde 120). No.799. ................................................................................................. A IV 340 –19-

» G.W. Schwendner, Literary and non-literary Papyri from theUuniversity of Michigan

Collection, Diss. Mich. 1988. ...................................................................................................... A IV 340 d1

Page 29: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Griechische Papyri 29

[3 dokumentarische Texte: inv. no. 6795a – Brief an Zenon, inv. no. 6977 – Petition an den König; inv. no. 1090 – Petition an den Strategen]

P.Mich.Aphrod. = Settling a Dispute: Toward a Legal Anthropology of Late Antique Egypt,

by T. Gagos and P. van Minnen. Ann Arbor 1994. ..................................................................A XXII Gago Contains a reedition of P.Vat.Aphrod. 10, to which is joined P.Mich.inv. 6922.

P.Mich.Copt. .............................................................................................................................................. Kopt P.Mich.Mchl. = A Critical Edition of Select Michigan Papyri, ed. E.M. Michael. Diss.

University of Michigan, Ann Arbor 1966. Nos. 1—28. .................................................................... n.vorh. Texts reprinted as SB XII 11103—11130.

P.Mich.Nims = University of Michigan Demotic Papyri ......................................................................... Demot P.Michael. = Papyri Michaelidae, being a Catalogue of Greek and Latin Papyri, Tablets and

Ostraca in the Library of Mr G.A. Michailidis of Cairo, ed. D.S. Crawford. Aberdeen 1955. Nos. 1—60 papyri, 61—62 wooden tablets, 63—129 ostraca. ..............................................A IV 342 For the dispersal of this collection, see ZPE 100 (1994) 223—226 (S. Clackson); Emerita 64 (1996) 289 (S. Daris).

P.Mil. = Papiri Milanesi ................................................................................................................................. IV 347

P.Mil. I = fasc. I, ed. A. Calderini. Milan 1928......................................................................................S+W IV 347 2nd ed. S. Daris, 1967. (Second ed. is Vol. I of Pubblicazioni dell'Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore, Contributi, Serie Terza, Pubbl. di "Aegyptus," I). Nos. 1—12.

P.Mil. II = ed. S. Daris. Milan 1966. (Pubbl. II). Nos. 13—87. .................................................................A IV 347 P.Mil.Congr.XIV = Papyri documentari dell'Università Cattolica di Milano, various editors.

Milan 1974. 43 unnumbered documents. (Aegyptus 54 [1974] 1—140; texts reprinted as SB XIV 11264—11305). .................................................................................................... A XXXV 5 Bd. 54

P.Mil.Congr.XVII = Papiri documentari dell'Università Cattolica di Milano, ed. O. Montevecchi et al. Milan 1983. 17 unnumbered documents. (Aegyptus 63 [1983] 1—102; texts reprinted as SB XVI 12720—12740). ................................................................A XXXV 5 Bd. 63

P.Mil.Congr.XVIII = Papiri documentari dell'Università Cattolica di Milano, various editors. Milan 1986. 15 unnumbered documents. (Aegyptus 66 [1986] 1—70; texts reprinted as SB XVIII 13092—13106). ................................................................................................. A XXXV 5 Bd. 66

P.Mil.Congr.XIX = Papiri documentari dell'Università Cattolica di Milano, various editors. Milan 1989. 12 unnumbered documents. (Aegyptus 69 [1989] 5—60; texts reprinted as SB XX 14082—14093). ..................................................................................................... A XXXV 5 Bd. 69

P.Mil.Vogl.

P.Mil.Vogl. I = Papiri della R. Università di Milano, ed. A. Vogliano. Milan 1937. ............................... W IV 348 Sometimes called P.Mil.R.Univ., PRIMI or P.R.U.M., to distinguish this from the series of P.Mil. Reprint Milan 1966 with same title as Vols. II—IV. Nos. 1—28.

Texts of nos. 23—28 reprinted in SB Beiheft II, 1961. ............................................................................A IV 490a » A. Vogliano, Dal I° volume dei papiri della R. Università di Milano, Florenz 1935. (Vorpubl.

einiger Texte)................................................................................................................................. W IV 348a P.Mil.Vogl. II = Papiri della Università degli Studi di Milano, ed. by many collaborators.

Milan 1961. Nos. 29—110. .............................................................................................................A IV 348 P.Mil.Vogl. III = Milan 1965. Nos. 111—203, plus 7 Demotic texts. .......................................................A IV 348 P.Mil.Vogl. IV = Milan 1967. Nos. 204—257, plus 3 Coptic texts. ..........................................................A IV 348 P.Mil.Vogl. V = Milan 1974. A Coptic codex edited by T. Orlandi. .......................................................... Kopt P.Mil.Vogl. VI = Milan 1977. Nos. 258—300. ..........................................................................................A IV 348 P.Mil.Vogl. VII = La contabilità di un'azienda agricola nel II sec. d.C., ed. D. Foraboschi.

Milan 1981. Nos. 301—308. ...........................................................................................................A IV 348 P.Mil.Vogl. VIII = VIII, Posidippo di Pella: epigrammati, ed. G. Bastianini and C. Gallazi

with the collaboration of C. Austin. Vol. 1, Text; vol. 2 Images (including CD ROM). Milan 2001. No. 309. ......................................................................................................................... n.vorh.

Page 30: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 30

» A. Ceriani, Un papiro greco del 162 A. C., e un portolano arabo del secolo XIII, in:

Rendiconti del’istituto Lombardo, Serie II, o, 1876, 582–584. ................................................... W IV 348 e1 [= UPZ I 50]

P.Mon.Apollo ............................................................................................................................................. Kopt P.Mon.Epiph. ............................................................................................................................................. Kopt P.Monac. = Byzantinische Papyri in der Königlichen Hof- und Staatsbibliothek zu München,

ed. A. Heisenberg and L. Wenger. Leipzig-Berlin 1914. (Veröffentlichungen aus der Papyrussammlung der K. Hof- und Staatsbibliothek zu München I). Nos. 1—18. Reprinted as P.Münch. I. ...................................................................... S+W IV 352 + Tafeln (Großformat)

P.MorganLib. ............................................................................................................................................ Kopt P.MoscowCopt. .......................................................................................................................................... Kopt

P.Münch. = Die Papyri der Bayerischen Staatsbibliothek München.

P.Münch. I = Byzantinische Papyri der Bayerischen Staatsbibliothek München, ed. A. Heisenberg and L. Wenger .................................................................................................. s. oben P.Monac.

2nd enl. ed. D. Hagedorn. Stuttgart 1986. Nos. 1—18......................................... n.vorh. (Einl. liegt P.Monac. bei) P.Münch. II = Papiri letterari greci, ed. A. Carlini. Stuttgart 1986. Nos. 19—44................................ A IV 352 -2- P.Münch. III = Griechische Urkundenpapyri der Bayerischen Staatsbibliothek München, Part

I, ed. U. and D. Hagedorn, R. Hübner and J.C. Shelton. Stuttgart 1986. Nos. 45—154............. A IV 352 –3- P.Murabba'ât = Les grottes de Murabba'ât, ed. P. Benoit, J.T. Milik and R. de Vaux. Oxford

1961. (Discoveries in the Judaean Desert of Jordan 2). Nos. 89—157 are Greek, 158—159 Latin. ............................................................................................................ A XXX 1471/1 –1-, -1- (2 Ex.) Texts nos. 89—91, 94, 114—117 reprinted as SB X 10300—10307. Separate volume of plates.

P.NagHamm. = Nag Hammadi Codices. Greek and Coptic Papyri from the Cartonnage of the

Covers, ed. J.W.B. Barns, G.M. Browne and J.C. Shelton. Leiden 1981. (Nag Hammadi Studies XVI). Nos. 1—153 (Greek), C1—C19 (Coptic). .................................................................A IV 354

P.Naqlun = Deir El-Naqlun: The Greek Papyri. I, ed. T. Derda. Warsaw 1995. Nos. 1—12

papyri, nos. 13—14 inscriptions on amphorae. ................................................................................. n.vorh. Plates in separate vol.

P.Neph. = Das Archiv des Nepheros und verwandte Texte, ed. B. Kramer, J.C. Shelton and

G.M. Browne. Mainz 1987. (Aegypt.Trev. IV). Part I, Das Archiv des Nepheros, nos. 1—14, 17—42 Greek, nos. 15—16 Coptic. Part II, Verwandte Texte aus der Heidelberger Papyrussammlung, nos. 43—49 Greek. .....................................................................A IV 356

P.Ness. = Excavations at Nessana. ..................................................................................................................IV 357

P.Ness. I = Introductory volume, ed. H.D. Colt. Pp. 259—262 contain a summary by P. Mayerson of Nessana papyri relating to agriculture. London 1962. .................................................. n.vorh.

P.Ness. II = Literary Papyri, ed. L. Casson and E.L. Hettich. Princeton 1950. Nos. 1—13. ....................... n.vorh. P.Ness. III = Non-Literary Papyri, ed. C.J. Kraemer, Jr. Princeton 1958. Nos. 14—195........................... A IV 357 P.NYU I = Greek Papyri in the Collection of New York University. I, Fourth Century

Documents from Karanis, ed. N. Lewis. Leiden 1967. (New York Univ., Department of Classics, Monographs on Mediterranean Antiquity I). Nos. 1—25. ......................................A IV 358 (2 Ex.)

P.NYU II = ed. B. Neilson and K. Worp in the following: ZPE 133 (2000) 163—186: I, nos. 1 - 10; ZPE 136 (2001) 125—144: II, nos. 11 - 22; ZPE 140 (2002) 129—150: III, nos. 23—37; ZPE 149 (2004) 103—124: IV, nos. 38—53. For the indices see www.papy.uni-hd.de/WL/PNYU_II_Indices.pdf. ............................................................................... in ZPE

Page 31: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Griechische Papyri 31

P.Oslo = Papyri Osloenses. Oslo. ..........................................................................................................S+W IV 360

P.Oslo. I = Magical Papyri, ed. S. Eitrem. 1925. Nos. 1—6. .......................................................... A+S+W IV 360 P.Oslo. II = ed. S. Eitrem and L. Amundsen. 1931. Nos. 7—64. ...............................................S+W IV 360 + Taf. P.Oslo. III = ed. S. Eitrem and L. Amundsen. 1936. Nos. 65—200. .........................................S+W IV 360 + Taf. P.Oxf. = Some Oxford Papyri, ed. E.P. Wegener. Leiden 1942 (text), 1948 (plates).

(Pap.Lugd.Bat. IIIA and IIIB). Nos. 1—19. ..................................................A+S+W IV 365 + Taf. S IV 365 P.Oxf.Griffith = L'Archivio demotico del tempio di Soknopaiu Nesos ................................................... Demot

P.Oxy. = The Oxyrhynchus Papyri. Published by the Egypt Exploration Society in Graeco-Roman Memoirs. London. ................................................................................................................... IV 510

The number in parentheses at the end of each entry is the number in this series. Earlier vols. carry the heading of Egypt Exploration Fund, Graeco-Roman Branch; even after the title change numbers were not assigned to the volumes until the 1950s. The system followed here is that adopted retroactively by the EES.

P.Oxy. I = Nos. 1—207, ed. B.P. Grenfell and A.S. Hunt. 1898. (1). Cf. P.Oxy.Descr. ............................W IV 510 P.Oxy. II = Nos. 208—400, ed. B.P. Grenfell and A.S. Hunt. 1899. (2) ............................................. A+W IV 510 P.Oxy. III = Nos. 401—653, ed. B.P. Grenfell and A.S. Hunt. 1903. (5) ............................................ A+W IV 510 P.Oxy. IV = Nos. 654—839, ed. B.P. Grenfell and A.S. Hunt. 1904. (6) ........................................ A+S+W IV 510 P.Oxy. V = Nos. 840—844, ed. B.P. Grenfell and A.S. Hunt. 1908. (8) .................................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. VI = Nos. 845—1006, ed. B.P. Grenfell and A.S. Hunt. 1908. (9) ...................................... A+S+W IV 510

No. 984 reedited as P.Oxy.Census. P.Oxy. VII = Nos. 1007—1072, ed. A.S. Hunt. 1910. (10) ............................................................. A+S+W IV 510 P.Oxy. VIII = Nos. 1073—1165, ed. A.S. Hunt. 1911. (11) ............................................................ A+S+W IV 510 P.Oxy. IX = Nos. 1166—1223, ed. A.S. Hunt. 1912. (12) ............................................................... A+S+W IV 510 P.Oxy. X = Nos. 1224—1350, ed. B.P. Grenfell and A.S. Hunt. 1914. (13) .................................... A+S+W IV 510 P.Oxy. XI = Nos. 1351—1404, ed. B.P. Grenfell and A.S. Hunt. 1915. (14) ............................................ A IV 510 P.Oxy. XII = Nos. 1405—1593, ed. B.P. Grenfell and A.S. Hunt. 1916. (15) ................................. A+S+W IV 510 P.Oxy. XIII = Nos. 1594—1625, ed. B.P. Grenfell and A.S. Hunt. 1919. (16) ......................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. XIV = Nos. 1626—1777, ed. B.P. Grenfell and A.S. Hunt. 1920. (17) ............................... A+S+W IV 510 P.Oxy. XV = Nos. 1778—1828, ed. B.P. Grenfell and A.S. Hunt. 1922. (18) ........................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. XVI = Nos. 1829—2063, ed. B.P. Grenfell, A.S. Hunt, and H.I. Bell. 1924. (19) ............... A+S+W IV 510

No. 2064 was published in Two Theocritus Papyri, ed. A.S. Hunt and J. Johnson. London 1930. (22)

P.Oxy. XVII = Nos. 2065—2156, ed. A.S. Hunt. 1927. (20) ..........................................................A+S+W IV 510 P.Oxy. XVIII = Nos. 2157—2207, ed. E. Lobel, C.H. Roberts and E.P. Wegener. 1941.

(26) ............................................................................................................................................. A+W IV 510 P.Oxy. XIX = Nos. 2208—2244, ed. E. Lobel, E.P. Wegener, C.H. Roberts and H.I. Bell.

1948. (27) ................................................................................................................................... A+W IV 510 P.Oxy. XX = Nos. 2245—2287, ed. E. Lobel, E.P. Wegener, C.H. Roberts. 1952. (29) ........................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. XXI = Nos. 2288—2308, ed. E. Lobel. 1951. (30) ........................................................................ A IV 510 P.Oxy. XXII = Nos. 2309—2353, ed. E. Lobel and C.H. Roberts. 1954. (31) .......................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. XXIII = Nos. 2354—2382, ed. E. Lobel. 1956. (34) ..................................................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. XXIV = Nos. 2383—2425, ed. E. Lobel, C.H. Roberts, E.G. Turner and J.W.B.

Barns. 1957. (35) ............................................................................................................................. A IV 510 P.Oxy. XXV = Nos. 2426—2437, ed. E. Lobel and E.G. Turner. 1959. (36) ............................................ A IV 510 P.Oxy. XXVI = Nos. 2438—2451, ed. E. Lobel. 1961. (38) ..................................................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. XXVII = Nos. 2452—2480, ed. E.G. Turner, J.R. Rea, L. Koenen, and J.M.F.

Pomar. 1962. (39) ............................................................................................................................ A IV 510 P.Oxy. XXVIII = Nos. 2481—2505, ed. E. Lobel. 1962. (40) .................................................................. A IV 510 P.Oxy. XXIX = No. 2506, ed. D. Page. 1963. (41) .................................................................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. XXX = Nos. 2507—2530, ed. E. Lobel. 1964. (44) ....................................................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. XXXI = Nos. 2531—2616, ed. J.W.B. Barns, P.J. Parsons, J.R. Rea and E.G.

Turner. 1966. (45) ............................................................................................................................ A IV 510 P.Oxy. XXXII = Nos. 2617—2653, ed. E. Lobel. 1967. (46) .................................................................... A IV 510

Page 32: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 32

P.Oxy. XXXIII = Nos. 2654—2682, ed. P.J. Parsons, J.R. Rea and E.G. Turner. 1968. (48) .......................................................................................................................................................... A IV 510

P.Oxy. XXXIV = Nos. 2683—2732, ed. L. Ingrams, P. Kingston, P.J. Parsons and J.R. Rea. 1968. (49) ......................................................................................................................................... A IV 510

P.Oxy. XXXV = Nos. 2733—2744, ed. E. Lobel. 1968. (50) .................................................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. XXXVI = Nos. 2745—2800, ed. R.A. Coles, D. Foraboschi, A.H. Soliman el-

Mosallamy, J.R. Rea, U. Schlag and others. 1970. (51) .................................................................. A IV 510 P.Oxy. XXXVII = Nos. 2801—2823, ed. E. Lobel. 1971. (53) ................................................................. A IV 510 P.Oxy. XXXVIII = Nos. 2824—2877, ed. G.M. Browne, J.D. Thomas, E.G. Turner, M.E.

Weinstein and others. 1971. (54) ..................................................................................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. XXXIX = Nos. 2878—2891, ed. E. Lobel. 1972. (55) ................................................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. XL = Nos. 2892—2942, ed. J.R. Rea. 1972. (56) .......................................................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. XLI = Nos. 2943—2998, ed. G.M. Browne, R.A. Coles, J.R. Rea, J.C. Shelton, E.G.

Turner and others. 1972. (57) .......................................................................................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. XLII = Nos. 2999—3087, ed. P.J. Parsons. 1974. (58) .................................................................. A IV 510 P.Oxy. XLIII = Nos. 3088—3150, ed. J.R. Rea and others. 1975. (60) .................................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. XLIV = Nos. 3151—3208, ed. A.K. Bowman, M.W. Haslam, J.C. Shelton and J.D.

Thomas. 1976. (62) .......................................................................................................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. XLV = Nos. 3209—3266, ed. A.K. Bowman, M.W. Haslam, S.A. Stephens, M.L. West

and others. 1977. (63) ...................................................................................................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. XLVI = Nos. 3267—3315, ed. J.R. Rea. 1978. (65) ...................................................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. XLVII = Nos. 3316—3367, ed. R.A. Coles and M.W. Haslam, with contributions from

8 others. 1980. (66) .......................................................................................................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. XLVIII = Nos. 3368—3430, ed. M. Chambers, W.E.H. Cockle, J.C. Shelton and E.G.

Turner. 1981. (67) ............................................................................................................................ A IV 510 P.Oxy. XLIX = Nos. 3431—3521, ed. A. Bülow-Jacobsen and J.E.G. Whitehorne. 1982. (69) ............... A IV 510 P.Oxy. L = Nos. 3522—3600, ed. various editors. 1983. (70) ................................................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. LI = Nos. 3601—3646, ed. J.R. Rea. 1984. (71) ............................................................................ A IV 510 P.Oxy. LII = Nos. 3647—3694, ed. H.M. Cockle. 1984. (72) ................................................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. LIII = Nos. 3695—3721, ed. M.W. Haslam. 1986. (73) ................................................................ A IV 510 P.Oxy. LIIV = Nos. 3722—3776, ed. R.A. Coles, H. Maehler, P.J. Parsons, with contributions

from J.M. Bremer and R.J.D. Carden. 1987. (74) ............................................................................ A IV 510 P.Oxy. LV = Nos. 3777—3821, ed. J.R. Rea. 1988. (75) .......................................................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. LVI = Nos. 3822—3875, ed. M.G. Sirivianou, with contributions by H.-C. Gunther,

P.J. Parsons, P. Schubert and others. 1989. (76) .............................................................................. A IV 510 P.Oxy. LVII = Nos. 3876—3914, ed. M.W. Haslam, H. El-Maghrabi and J.D. Thomas. 1990.

(77) ................................................................................................................................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. LVIII = Nos. 3915—3962, ed. J.R. Rea. 1991. (78) ...................................................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. LIX = Nos. 3963—4008, ed. E.W. Handley, H.G. Ioannidou, P.J. Parsons and J.E.G.

Whitehorne. 1992. (79) .................................................................................................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. LX = Nos. 4009—4092, ed. R.A. Coles, M.W. Haslam, P.J. Parsons and others. 1994.

(80) ................................................................................................................................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. LXI = Nos. 4093—4132, ed. T. Gagos, M.W. Haslam and N. Lewis. 1995. (81). ........................ A IV 510

There is a list of astronomical texts, nos. 4133—4300, now published in P.Oxy.Astr. P.Oxy. LXII = Nos. 4301—4351, ed. J.C. Shelton and J.E.G. Whitehorne. 1995. (82) ............................ A IV 510 P.Oxy. LXIII = Nos. 4352—4400, ed. J. Rea. 1996. (83) ......................................................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. LXIV = Nos. 4401—4441, ed. E.W. Handley and U. Wartenberg. 1997. (84) ............................. A IV 510 P.Oxy. LXV = Nos. 4442—4493, ed. M.W. Haslam, A. Jones, F. Maltomini, M.L. West,

W.E.H. Cockle, R.A. Coles, D. Montserrat and J.D. Thomas with contributions by 11 others. 1998. (85) ............................................................................................................................. A IV 510

P.Oxy. LXVI = Nos. 4494—4544, ed. N. Gonis, J. Chapa, W.E.H. Cockle, D. Obbink, P.J. Parsons and J.D. Thomas with contributions by 8 others. 1999. (86) .............................................. A IV 510

P.Oxy. LXVII = Nos. 4545–4638, ed. R.A. Coles, N. Gonis, A. Nodar, D. Obbink and R. Stewart wicht contributions by many others. 2001. (87) .................................................................. A IV 510

P.Oxy. LXVIII = Nos. 4639—4704, ed. N. Gonis, D. Obbink and P. J. Parsons with contributions by 15 others. 2003. (88) ............................................................................................. A IV 510

P.Oxy. LXIX = Nos. 4705-4758, ed. N. Gonis, D. Obbink, and others. 2005. (89) ................................... A IV 510 P.Oxy. LXX = Nos. 4759-4802, ed. N. Gonis, J. D. Thomas, and R. Hatzilambrou. 2006. (90) ............... A IV 510

Page 33: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Griechische Papyri 33

P.Oxy. LXXI = Nos. 4803-4843, ed. R. Hatzilambrou, P.J. Parsons, J. Chapa, and others. 2007. (91) ......................................................................................................................................... A IV 510

» R.A. Coles, Location-List of the Oxyrhynchus Papyri, London 1974. .................................................. AIV 510 g1 P.Oxy.Astr. = The Astronomical Papyri from Oxyrhynchus, ed. A. Jones. Philadelphia 1999.

(Memoirs of the American Philosophical Society 233). Nos. P.Oxy. 4133—4300a. ..................A IV 510 d2 P.Oxy.Census = The Census Register P.Oxy. 984: The Reverse of Pindar's Paeans, ed. R.S.

Bagnall, B.W. Frier and I.C. Rutherford. Brussels 1997. (Pap.Brux. XXIX). .............................A IV 510 d3 P.Oxy.Descr. = "Varia Descripta Oxyrhynchita," ed. D. Montserrat, G. Fantoni, P. Robinson.

BASP 31 (1994) 11—80 and plates 1—18. Nos. 1—20 ................................................A XXXV 19 Bd. 30/31 reeditions of papyri published as descripta, P.Oxy. I 159, 164—165, 167, 171, 174, 176—177, 179, 181—182, 186, 192, 201—202, 204—207.

P.Oxy.Hels. = Fifty Oxyrhynchus Papyri, ed. H. Zilliacus, J. Frösén, P. Hohti, J. Kaimio and

M. Kaimio. Helsinki 1979. (Societas Scientiarum Fennica, Commentationes Humanarum Litterarum 63). Nos. 1—50. .........................................................................................A IV 512

P.PalauRib. = Papiri documentari greci del fondo Palau-Ribes, ed. S. Daris. Barcelona 1995.

(Estud.Pap. 4). Nos. 1-51. ................................................................................................................. bestellt P.PalauRib.Lit. = Papiros literarios griegos dei fondo Palau-Ribes, ed. J. O'Callaghan.

Barcelona 1993. (Estud.Pap. 3). Nos. 1—40. ..................................................................................... n.vorh. P.Pa-Month.............................................................................................................................................. Demot P.Panop. = Urkunden aus Panopolis, ed. L.C. Youtie, D. Hagedorn, H.C. Youtie. Bonn 1980.

Nos. 1—31. ...................................................................................................................................... A IV 372 Reprint without plates of original publication in three articles in ZPE 7 (1971) 1—40; 8 (1971) 207—234; and 10 (1973) 101—170, from which texts reprinted as SB XII 10968—10981, 10992—10996, 11213—11224.

P.Panop.Beatty = Papyri from Panopolis in the Chester Beatty Library Dublin, ed. T.C. Skeat.

Dublin 1964. (Chester Beatty Monographs I). Nos. 1—2. ................................................................A IV 62 P.Paramone = Editionen und Aufsätze von Mitgliedern des heidelberger Instituts für

Papyrologie zwischen 1982 und 2004, ed. J. M. S. Cowey and B. Kramer. (ArchivBeih. 16) Munich and Leipzig 2004...........................................................................................................A IV 374 19 texts are published; nos. 1–18 are Greek and 19 is Coptic.

P.Paris = Notices et textes des papyrus du Musée du Louvre et de la Bibliothèque Impériale,

ed. J.A. Letronne, W. Brunet de Presle and E. Egger. Paris 1865. (Notices et extraits des manuscrits de la Bibliothèque Impériale et autres bibliothèques 18.2).......A+W IV 375 +Taf. (Großformat) Papyri nos. 1—71, mostly republished in UPZ; ostraca nos. 1—13, mostly republished in WO II; 8 mummy labels. Separate volume of plates.

P.Petaus = Das Archiv des Petaus, ed. U. Hagedorn, D. Hagedorn, L.C. Youtie and H.C.

Youtie. Opladen 1969. (Pap.Colon. IV). Nos. 1—127. ......................................................... A IV 379 (2 Ex.) P.Petersb. = Catalogue des manuscrits grecs de la Bibliothèque Impériale Publique, ed. E. de

Muralt. St. Petersburg 1864. .............................................................................................................. n.vorh. Some texts now in P.Ross.Georg.; cf. SB II p. 61.

P.Petr. = The Flinders Petrie Papyri. Dublin. (Royal Irish Academy, Cunningham Memoirs). ...........S+W IV 380

P.Petr. I = ed. J.P. Mahaffy. 1891. (Memoirs VIII), and pt. II, plates. Nos. 1—30. ..................S+W IV 380 + Taf. P.Petr. II = ed. J.P. Mahaffy. 1893. (Memoirs IX), and plates. Nos. 1—50. .............................S+W IV 380 + Taf. P.Petr. III = ed. J.P. Mahaffy and J.G. Smyly. 1905. (Memoirs XI), and plates. Nos. 1—146. ...........S+W IV 380

Page 34: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 34

There are notices of Demotic material at no. 59(c) on p. 175; at no. 69(b) on p. 195 and at no. 110 on p. 275.

P.Petr.2 I = The Petrie Papyri, Second Edition 1, The Wills, ed. W. Clarysse. Brussels 1991. (Coll.Hellen. II). Nos. 1—31. ...................................................................................................A IV 380a –1-

P.Petra = The Petra Papyri ..........................................................................................................................A IV 381

P.Petra I = ed. J. Frösén, A. Arjava and M. Lehtinen with contributions by Z.T. Fiema, C.A. Kuehn, T. Purola, T. Rankinen, M. Vesterinen and M. Vierros. Amman 2002. (American Center of Oriental Research Publications 4). Nos. 1—16. ..............................................A IV 381

P.Petra III = ed. A. Arjava, M. Buchholz and T. Gagos. Nos. 18-36.....................................................A IV 381 -3- P.Petrettini = Papyri Greco-Egizi ed altri greci monumenti dell'I.R. Museo di Corte, ed. G.

Petrettini. Vienna, Stamperia Ant. Strauss. 1826. .............................................................................. n.vorh. Publication of the Artemesia Papyrus (UPZ I 1) and the Zois Papyrus (UPZI 114).

P.Pher. = Eine Steuerliste aus Pheretnuis, ed. P.J. Sijpesteijn and K.A. Worp. Amsterdam

1993. (Stud.Amst. XXXIII). ............................................................................................................. A IV 383 P.Phil. = Papyrus de Philadelphie, ed. J. Scherer. Cairo 1947. (Publ.Soc.Fouad VII). Nos. 1—

35. . ................................................................................................................................................... A IV 385 P.Phrur.Diosk. (= P.Diosk. in Checklist) = Das Archiv des Phrurarchen Dioskurides, ed.

J.M.S. Cowey, K. Maresch and C. Barnes. Paderborn 2003. (Pap.Colon. XXX). Nos. 1—18. ...............................................................................................................................................A IV 386

P.PisaLit. = Papiri letterari greci, ed. A. Carlini et al. Pisa 1978. Nos. 1—38. .....................................A IVa 1647

Literary and subliterary fragments from Pisa and other collections; for nos. 30—38, see now P.Münch. II.

P.Pisentius .................................................................................................................................................. Kopt P.Polit.Jud. = Urkunden des Politeuma der Juden von Herakleopolis (144/3 ‚ 133/2 v. Chr.),

ed. K. Maresch and J.M.S. Cowey. Wiesbaden 2001. (Pap.Colon. XXIX). Nos. 1-20. ................... A IV 387 P.Pommersf. = Ein frühbyzantinisches Szenario für die Amtswechslung in der Sitonie: die

griechischen Papyri aus Pommersfelden (PPG), mit einem Anhang über die Pommersfeldener Digestenfragmente und die Überlieferungsgeschichte der Digesten, ed. A.J.B. Sirks, P.J. Sijpesteijn and K.A. Worp. Munich 1996. (Münch.Beitr. 86). . ..................... A IV 382

P.Prag. = Papyri Graecae Wessely Pragenses, ed. R. Pintaudi, R. Dostálová and L. Vidman. Firenze. See also P.Prag.Varcl. .......................................................................................................A IV 389

P.Prag. I = 1988. (Pap.Flor. XVI). Nos. 1—117. ..................................................................................A IV 389 –1- P.Prag. II = 1995. (Pap.Flor. XXVI). Nos. 118—205. ........................................................................ A IV 389 –2- P.Prag.Satzung. = Die Satzungen einer ägyptischen Kultgenossenschaft .............................................. Demot P.Prag.Varcl = Papyri Wessely Pragenses, ed. L. Varcl, in Listy Filologické (texts,

translations, notes, but no indexes). [Before 1988 known as P.Prag.] ............................................... n.vorh. I, nos. 1—13, LF 70 (1946) 273—286 (SB VI 9052—9064). nos. 14—25, LF 71 (1947) 177—185 (SB VI 9072—9083). II, nos. 1—3, LF (Suppl. Eunomia) 80 (1957) 16—31 and 56—80 (SB VI 9406—9408). nos. 4—8, LF (Eun.) 81 (1958) 6—27 (SB VI 9409). nos. 9—10, LF (Eun.) 81 (1958) 69—77 (SB VI 9409). nos. 11—17, LF (Eun.) 82 (1959) 3—18 (SB VI 9410). nos. 18—21, LF (Eun.) 82 (1959) 81—86 (SB VI 9411—9414). nos. 22—33, LF (Eun.) 83 (1960) 16—25 (SB VI 9415). nos. 34—39, LF (Eun.) 83 (1960) 50—55 (SB VI 9415). nos. 40—53, LF (Eun.) 84 (1961) 37—46 (SB VI 9415).

P.Princ. = Papyri in the Princeton University Collections. .............................................................................IV 395

Page 35: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Griechische Papyri 35

P.Princ. I = ed. A.C. Johnson and H.B. van Hoesen. Baltimore 1931. (The Johns Hopkins Univ. Studies in Archaeology X). Nos. 1—14. .............................................................................. W IV 395

P.Princ. II = ed. E.H. Kase, Jr. Princeton 1936. (Princ.Stud.Pap. I). Nos. 15—107. The Coptic verso of no. 84 has been published in ZPE 96 (1993) 227—229 (L.S.B. MacCoull). ...........A+S+W IV 395

P.Princ. III = ed. A.C. Johnson and S.P. Goodrich. Princeton 1942. (Princ.Stud.Pap. IV). Nos. 108—191. .....................................................................................................................................A+S IV 395

P.Princ.Roll = A Papyrus Roll in the Princeton Collection, ed. E.H. Kase, Jr. Baltimore 1933. ......... S+W IV 400

Text reprinted as SB V 7621. A new edition by R.S. Bagnall and K.A. Worp in Archiv 30 (1984) 53—82.

P.Princ.Scheide Princ.Stud.Pap. III. P.QasrIbrim............................................................................................................................................. Demot P.QuelquesTextes = Quelques textes démotiques archaïques, ............................................................... Demot

P.Quseir = "Papyri and Ostraka from Quseir al-Qadim," ed. R.S. Bagnall, in BASP 23 (1986)

1—60 and plates 1—27. ....................................................................................................A XXXV 19 Bd. 23 Nos. 1—23 are papyri (3 Latin), 24—48 ostraca (3 Latin), 49—74 dipinti, 75 mummy labels, 76 inscriptions on mica. Texts reprinted as SB XX 14248—14277.

P.Rain.Cent. = Festschrift zum 100-jährigen Bestehen der Papyrussammlung der

Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer. Vienna 1983. Nos. 1—166. ............................................................................................................................................ A IV 403 Nos. 1—2 are hieroglyphic; 3—5 Demotic; 6—12 Coptic; 13 Pehlevi; 14—19 Hebrew; 20—162 Greek; nos. 163—166 Latin. All these texts are on papyrus. Separate volume of plates.

P.Rain.Unterricht = Neue Texte aus dem antiken Unterricht, ed. H. Harrauer and P.J. Sijpesteijn. Vienna 1985. (MPER XV). Nos. 1—184. ................................................... A IV 21b –15.1-, -15.2-

P.Rain.UnterrichtKopt. ............................................................................................................................ Kopt P.Recueil = Recueil de textes démotiques et bilingues, ........................................................................... Demot P.Rein. I = Papyrus grecs et démotiques recueillis en Égypte, ed. T. Reinach, W. Spiegelberg

and S. de Ricci. Paris 1905. Nos. 1—58 Greek. ........................................................................A+W IV 405 There are 7 Demotic texts and one Greek literary ostracon ("A"). The Demotic texts and the Ptolemaic documents nos. 7—40 are reedited in P.Dion.

P.Rein. II = Les Papyrus Théodore Reinach, ed. P. Collart. Cairo 1940. (BIFAO 39). Nos. 59—119 papyri; 120—143 ostraca. ................................................................................................. A IV 405

P.Rev. = Revenue Laws of Ptolemy Philadelphus, ed. B.P. Grenfell. Oxford 1896. .........S+W IV 410 + Taf. (2 Ex.) Reed. J. Bingen in SB Beiheft 1, 1952. .......................................................................................................S IV 490a » J. Bingen, Le Papyrus Revenue Laws – Tradition grecque te Adaptation hellénistique,

Rheinisch-Westfälische Akademie der Wissenschaften, Vorträge G 231, Opladen 1978.. ..........A IV 410 h1 P.RevilloutCopt. ........................................................................................................................................ Kopt

P.Ross.Georg. = Papyri russischer und georgischer Sammlungen. Tiflis. ..................................................... IV 415

P.Ross.Georg. I = Literarische Texte, ed. G. Zereteli. 1925. Nos. 1—24.............................................. S+W IV 415 P.Ross.Georg. II = Ptolemäische und frührömische Texte, ed. O. Krüger. 1929. Nos. 1—43. ............ S+W IV 415 P.Ross.Georg. III = Spätrömische und byzantinische Texte, ed. G. Zereteli and P. Jernstedt.

1930. Nos. 1—57. ....................................................................................................................... S+W IV 415 P.Ross.Georg. IV = Die Kome-Aphrodito Papyri der Sammlung Lichačov, ed. P. Jernstedt.

1927. Nos. 1—27. ....................................................................................................................... S+W IV 415 P.Ross.Georg. V = Varia, ed. G. Zereteli and P. Jernstedt. 1935. Nos. 1—73. .................................... S+W IV 415

Page 36: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 36

P.Ryl. = Catalogue of the Greek and Latin Papyri in the John Rylands Library, Manchester. ....................... IV 420

P.Ryl. I = Literary Texts, ed. A.S. Hunt. 1911. Nos. 1—61. .....................................................................W IV 420 P.Ryl. II = Documents of the Ptolemaic and Roman Periods, ed. J. de M. Johnson, V. Martin

and A.S. Hunt. 1915. Nos. 62—456. .................................................................................... A+S+W IV 420 P.Ryl. III = Theological and Literary Texts, ed. C.H. Roberts. 1938. Nos. 457—551. ............................... n.vorh. P.Ryl. IV = Documents of the Ptolemaic, Roman and Byzantine Periods, ed. C.H. Roberts and

E.G. Turner. 1952. Nos. 552—717. ............................................................................................ A+S IV 420 » Bulletin of the John Rylands Library Manchester 18/1 (1934):C. C. Edgar, A New Group of

Zenon Papyri [= P.Ryl. IV 554–571], T. Fish, Aspects of Sumerian Civilisation ...; D. S. Margoliouth, D. Litt, The Arabic Papyri in the John Rylands Library......................................... S IV 420 d1

P.Ryl.Copt................................................................................................................................................... Kopt P.Ryl.Dem. = Catalogue of the Demotic Papyri in the John Rylands Library ......................................... Demot P.Sakaon = The Archive of Aurelius Sakaon: Papers of an Egyptian Farmer in the last

Century of Theadelphia, ed. G.M. Parássoglou. Bonn 1978. (Pap. Texte Abh. XXIII). Nos. 1—98; ......................................................................................................................................A IV 424 ostraca nos. 78—81, 83, 85, 88, 90—91. [RH]

» E. A. W. Budge, Facsimilies of Egyptian Hieratic Papyri in the British Museum, London

1910–1923. — Auszug betreffend Pap. Sallier IV: Calendar of Lucky and Unlucky Days. .................................................................................................................................................A IV 425

P.Sarap. = Les archives de Sarapion et de ses fils: une exploitation agricole aux environs

d'Hermoupolis Magna (de 90 à 133 p.C.), ed. J. Schwartz. Cairo 1961. (Institut Français d'Archéologie Orientale, Bibliothèque d'Étude 29). Nos. 1—103. ..................................................A IV 426

P.Sarga = W.E. Crum and H.I. Bell, Wadi Sarga, Coptic and Greek Texts................................................ Kopt P.Schenkung. = Eine demotische Schenkungsurkunde aus der Zeit des Darius, .................................... Demot P.Schow = Charta papyracea graece scripta Musei Borgiani Velitris qua series incolarum

Ptolemaidis Arsinoiticae in aggeribus et fossis operantium exhibetur, ed. N. Schow. Rome 1788. ..................................................................................................................................... W IV 428 Text republished as SB I 5124.

P.Schøyen = Papyri Graecae Schøyen, ed. R. Pintaudi. Florence 2005. Nos. 1—25 ......................... A IV 428m -1-

1—25 literary; 14—15 and 17—20 parchment, 11 wood tablet, 24 bronze tablet, 25 bronze tablet from Asia Minor

P.Schreibertrad. = Die Ägyptische Schreibertradition in Aufbau, ......................................................... Demot P.Schub. = Griechische literarische Papyri, ed. W. Schubart. Berlin 1950. (Berichte über die

Verhandl. der Sächsischen Akademie der Wissenschaften Leipzig, Phil.-Hist. Kl. 97, 5). Nos. 1—43....................................................................................................................................... W IV 429

P.Schutzbriefe ............................................................................................................................................ Kopt P.Select. = Papyri Selectae, ed. E. Boswinkel, P.W. Pestman and P.J. Sijpesteijn. Leiden 1965.

(Pap.Lugd.Bat. XIII). Nos. 1—24 papyri; no. 25 mummy labels (i—ii) and ostraca (iii—vi). .................................................................................................. A IV 316 –13- (3 Ex.! - (P.Lugd.Bat.)

P.Sel.Warga = Select Papyri, ed. R.G. Warga, Jr. Diss. University of Illinois at Urbana-

Champaign, 1988. Nos. 1—13. .......................................................................................................... n.vorh.

PSI = Papiri greci e latini. (Pubblicazioni della Società Italiana per la ricerca dei papiri greci e latini in Egitto). Florence. ....................................................................................................................IV 520

Page 37: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Griechische Papyri 37

The first eleven volumes were edited by a number of persons under the general direction of G. Vitelli and M. Norsa. A list of reeditions of documentary texts is given by P. Pruneti in Pap.Flor. XIX.2, pp. 475—502.

PSI I = 1912. Nos. 1—112. ..............................................................................................................A+S+W IV 520 PSI II = 1913. Nos. 113—156. ..............................................................................................................S+W IV 520 PSI III = 1914. Nos. 157—279. Nos. 254—279 are ostraca. ...........................................................A+S+W IV 520 PSI IV = 1917. Nos. 280—445 .............................................................................................................S+W IV 520

The following Greek-Demotic texts have been republished: 336 = P.Zen.Pestm. 3; 337 = P.Zen.Pestm. 8; 338 = P.Zen.Pestm. 5; 358 = P.Zen.Pestm. 13

PSI V = 1917. Nos. 446—550. No. 460 is an ostracon. ...................................................................A+S+W IV 520 The following Greek-Demotic texts have been republished: 506 = P.Zen.Pestm. 19 ; 546 = PSI X 11010 F

PSI VI = 1920. Nos. 551—730. .......................................................................................................A+S+W IV 520 PSI VII = 1925. Nos. 731—870. ......................................................................................................A+S+W IV 520 PSI VIII = 1927. Nos. 871—1000. Nos. 983—1000 are ostraca. .........................................................S+W IV 520 PSI IX = 1929. Nos. 1001—1096. ........................................................................................................S+W IV 520

The following bilingual (Greek and Demotic) texts have been republished: 1001 = P.Zen.Dem. 1; 1002 = P.Zen.Dem. 2; 1003a = P.Zen.Dem. 9; 1003b = P.Zen.Dem. 10; 1004 = P.Zen.Dem. 12; 1005 = P.Zen.Dem. 7; 1006 = P.Zen.Dem. 8; 1007 = P.Zen.Dem. 11; 1008 = P.Zen.Dem. 13; 1009 = P.Zen.Dem. 14; 1010A = (PSI IV 338) = P.Zen.Pestm. 5; 1010B = (PSI IV 336) = P.Zen.Pestm. 3; 1010C = (PSI IV 337) = P.Zen.Pestm. 8; 1010D = (PSI IV 358) = P.Zen.Pestm. 13; 1010E = (PSI IV 506) = P.Zen.Pestm. 2; See P.Tor.Botti for the republication of PSI IX 1014, 1015, 1017 and 1021.

PSI X = 1932. Nos. 1097—1181. .................................................................. A (nur fasc. 1 –Nr. 1166)+S+W IV 520 PSI XI = 1935. Nos. 1182—1222. ........................................................................................................S+W IV 520 PSI XII = fasc. I, ed. M. Norsa; fasc. II, ed. V. Bartoletti. 1943—1951. Nos. 1223—1295; nos.

1268—1271 are ostraca. ............................................................................A IV 520+S (nur fasc. 1 –Nr. 1271) PSI XIII = ed. M. Norsa and V. Bartoletti. 1949—1953. Nos. 1296—1370. ..... A IV 520+S (nur fasc. 1 –Nr. 1314) PSI XIV = ed. V. Bartoletti. 1957. Nos. 1371—1452. ...............................................................................A IV 520 PSI XV = fasc. I, ed. V. Bartoletti and M. Manfredi. 1979. Nos. 1453—1468 (literary). ............................ n.vorh. PSI XV estr. = Dai Papiri della Societa Italiana, Estratto dal vol. XV dei P.S.I., ed. M.

Manfredi. Florence 1966. ................................................................................................................... n.vorh. This volume contains PSI XV 1478—1479, 1484, 1489, 1508, 1513—1514, 1522, 1526, 1532, 1536—1538, 1540, 1546, 1557, 1562, 1564—1566 and 1569. Another Estratto dal vol. XV, ed. A. Biscardi, Florence 1978, has 1515. In addition: PSI XV 1528 = SB XII 11046; 1531 = SB XII 11047; 1543 = SB XII 11049; 1544 = SB XII 11048; 1556 = SB XII 11050; 1561 = SB XII 11052; 1563 = SB XII 11051. There are also PSI texts at SB XII 11145—11155.

PSI Com. = Papiri della Società Italiana alla Scuola Normale Superiore di Pisa, ed G.

Bastianini, M. S. Funghi and G. Messeri. Florence 2005. (ComunicazioniVitelli 6). Nos. 1-20........................................................................................................................................... A IVd 350 -6-

PSI Congr.XI = Dai papiri della Società Italiana: Omaggio all'XI Congresso Internazionale

di Papirologia. Florence 1965. Nos. 1—14. ................................................................................ A IV 521 d3 PSI Congr.XVII = Trenta testi greci da papiri letterari e documentari editi in occasione del

XVII Congresso Internazionale di Papirologia. Florence 1983. Nos. 1—30. .............................A IV 521 d4 PSI Congr.XX = Dai papiri della Società Italiana: Omaggio al XX Congresso Internazionale

di Papirologia. Florence 1992. Nos. 1—20. ................................................................................A IV 521 d6 PSI Congr.XXI = Dai papiri della Società Italiana: Omaggio al XXI Congresso

Internazionale di Papirologia. Florence 1995. Nos. 1—19. ........................................................ A IV 521 d7 PSI Corr. I = Correzioni e riedizioni di papiri della Società Italiana I, ed. M. Manfredi.

Florence 1977. A reedition of PSI 240, 835, 1148, 1150, 1156 and 1244. ..................................A IV 520 g1 PSI Il. = Papiri dell' Iliade, ed. M. Manfredi. Florence 2000. Nos. 1—24. ................................................. n.vorh. PSI Od. = Papiri dell' Odissea. Seminario papirologico 1977—78, ed. M. Manfredi. Florence

1979. Nos. 1—14. .............................................................................................................................. n.vorh.

Page 38: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 38

» M. Norsa, Papiri greci delle collezioni italiane: scritture documentarie, fasc. 1: 1929, fasc. 2: 1933, Roma. ............................................................................................W IV 521 d2 –1-, -2- (Übergröße)

» E. Pistelli, Omaggio al IV convegno dei classicisti tenuto in Firenze dal XVIII al XX aprile del MCMXI, Florenz 1911. ...........................................................................................................W IV 521 d1 [ed. von PSI I 20, 21, 27, 28]

» W. Wodke, Ein bisher nicht erkannter Stephanustext: PSI 55, Christentum am Roten Meer, Berlin 1971, S. 122–260. ...............................................................................................................A IV 521 e1

» I. Andorlini, Trattato di medicina su papiro, Firenze 1995. ................................................................. A IV 521 e2 [= PSI inv. 3054; Pack 2367.0 + 2386.0 + 2387.0]

P.Siegesfeier = Eine Neue Urkunde zu der Siegesfeier des Ptolemaios IV ............................................. Demot. P.Sijp. = Papyri in Memory of P. J. Sijpesteijn, ed. A. J. B. Sirks and K. A. Worp. Oakville,

Conn. 2007. (Am.Stud.Pap. 40). Nos. 1-61 ..................................................................................... A IV 430 (no. 38a-y are ostraka).

P.Siut = A Family Archive from Siut, ...................................................................................................... Demot P.SlaveryDem. = Slavery in Pharaonic Egypt, ....................................................................................... Demot

P.Sorb. = Papyrus de la Sorbonne ...................................................................................................................IV 432

P.Sorb. I = ed. H. Cadell. Paris 1966. (Publications de la Faculté des Lettres et Sciences Humaines de Paris, Série "Textes et Documents," t. X: Travaux de l'Institut de Papyrologie de Paris IV). Nos. 1—63 are papyri, nos. 64—68 ostraca. ..........................................A IV 432

P.Sorb. II = Un Codex fiscal Hermopolite (P.Sorb. II 69), ed. J. Gascou. Atlanta 1994. (Am.Stud.Pap. XXXII). No. 69. ..................................................................................................A IV 432 e1

P.Soter. = Das Archiv des Soterichos, ed. S. Omar. Opladen 1979. (Pap.Colon. VIII). Nos. 1—

28. .....................................................................................................................................................A IV 433

P.Stras. = Griechische Papyrus der Kaiserlichen Universitäts- und Landes-bibliothek zu Strassburg, ed. F. Preisigke. Leipzig. .................................................................................................. IV 435

P.Stras. I = 1912. Nos. 1—80. . ............................................................................................................S+W IV 435 P.Stras. II = 1920. Nos. 81—125. .........................................................................................................S+W IV 435 P.Stras. III = Papyrus grecs de la Bibliothèque Nationale et Universitaire de Strasbourg, ed.

P. Collomp et ses élèves. Paris 1948. (Publications de la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Strasbourg 97). Nos. 126—168. ...................................... A+S IV 435 (+ No. 126–146 3. Ex.)

P.Stras. IV = Papyrus grecs de la Bibliothèque Nationale et Universitaire de Strasbourg, ed. J. Schwartz et ses élèves. Strasbourg 1963. (Publications de la Bibliothèque Nationale et Universitaire de Strasbourg I). Nos. 169—300 (with index to Nos. 126—300). .............................A IV 435

..................................................................................................................+ fasc. 2. Ex. (ƒ 205–221 u. 251–299) P.Stras. V = ed. J. Schwartz et ses élèves. 1973. (Publications III). Nos. 301—500. ................................A IV 435 ................................................................................................................................ + fasc. 2. Ex. (ƒ 400–500) P.Stras. VI = ed. J. Schwartz et ses élèves. 1971—1975. (Publications IV). Nos. 501—600.

Issued in fascicles 1/2, 3, 4 and 5. .........................................................A IV 435 (+ fasc. No. 501–520 2. Ex.) Nos. 501—520 were first published in the Bulletin de la Faculté des Lettres de Strasbourg 48 (1969—1970) 265—286. These were then re-issued with nos. 521—540 as Publications IV, 1/2, 1971. Index to nos. 501—800 by B. Kramer in Publications X.

P.Stras. VII = ed. J. Schwartz et ses élèves. 1976—1979. Issued in fascicles 1/2, 3, 4 and 5. (Publications V). Nos. 601—700. Index to nos. 501—800 by B. Kramer in Publications X. .....................................................................................................................................................A IV 435

P.Stras. VIII = ed. J. Schwartz et ses élèves. 1980-1985. Issued in fascicles 1, 2, 3, 4, and 5. (Publications VI). Nos. 701—800. .............................................................................................A IV 435 –8-

P.Stras. IX = ed. J. Schwartz et ses élèves. 1985-1989. Issued in fascicles 1, 2, 3, 4, and 5. (Publications IX). Nos. 801—900. .................................................A IV 435 –9- (+ fasc. No. 841–860 2. Ex.) + fasc. 1–5 Buchbinder!!!

Index to nos. 501—800 by B. Kramer in Publications X (1986) . ......................................................A IV 435 –10-

Page 39: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Griechische Papyri 39

» K. Kalbfleisch, Papyri Argentoratenses Graecae, Rostock 1901. ............................................. W IV 435 d1 (2 Ex.) [= 1. Pack 2379.0 + 2416.0 + 2417.0, mediz. Text über Ophtalmologie; 2. Pack 2380.0, mediz. Text über Fieber]

P.Stras.Dem. = Die demotischen Papyrus der Strassburger Bibliothek, ................................................ Demot

P.Tebt. = The Tebtunis Papyri. London. ........................................................................................................IV 440

P.Tebt. I = ed. B.P. Grenfell, A.S. Hunt and J.G. Smyly. 1902. (Univ. of California Publications, Graeco-Roman Archaeology I; Egypt Exploration Society, Graeco-Roman Memoirs 4). Nos. 1—264. ......................................................................................... A (2 Ex.)+S+W IV 440

P.Tebt. II = ed. B.P. Grenfell and A.S. Hunt. 1907. (Univ. of California Publications, Graeco-Roman Archaeology II). Reprint 1970. (Egypt Exploration Society, Graeco-Roman Memoirs 52). Nos. 265—689. Ostraca (numbered separately) 1—20. .................................A+S+W IV 440

P.Tebt. III pt. I = ed. A.S. Hunt and J.G. Smyly, assisted by B.P. Grenfell, E. Lobel and M. Rostovtzeff. 1933. (Univ. of California Publications, Graeco-Roman Archaeology III; Egypt Exploration Society, Graeco-Roman Memoirs 23). Nos. 690—825. .............................. S+W IV 440

P.Tebt. III pt. II = ed. A.S. Hunt, J.G. Smyly and C.C. Edgar. 1938. (Univ. of California Publications, Graeco-Roman Archaeology IV; Egypt Exploration Society, Graeco-Roman Memoirs 25). Nos. 826—1093. ..................................................................................... S+W IV 440

P.Tebt. IV = ed. J.G. Keenan and J.C. Shelton. 1976. (Egypt Exploration Society, Graeco-Roman Memoirs 64). Nos. 1094—1150. ..............................................................................A IV 440 (2 Ex.)

P.Tebt. V = Regaling Officials in Ptolemaic Egypt, ed. A. Verhoogt. Leiden and Boston 2005. (Pap.Lugd.Bat. XXXII). Nos 1—5 are P.Tebt. V 1151—1155. .................................................A IV 316 -32-

P.Tebt.Tait = Papyri from Tebtunis in Egyptian and Greek, ed. W.J. Tait. London 1977.

(Egypt Exploration Society, Texts from Excavations III). Nos. 1—23 Demotic; 24—34 Hieratic; 35—37 Hieroglyphic; 38—53 Greek. Only nos. 47—53 are documentary in nature. ............................................................................................................................................. A IV 441

P.Tebt.Wall = New Texts in the Economy of Tebtunis, ed. E.W. Wall. Diss. Duke University,

Durham, N.C. 1983. Nos. 1—12. .............................................................................................. A IV 440 d2 Texts reprinted as SB XVIII 13782—13793.

P.Teos = The Archive of Teos and Thabis from Early Ptolemaic Thebes................................................. Demot P.TestiBotti = Testi Demotici I, ed. G. Botti. ........................................................................................... Demot P.Thead. = Papyrus de Théadelphie, ed. P. Jouguet. Paris 1911. Nos. 1—61. ................................ A+S+W IV 445

all reedited in P.Sakaon. P.Theon. = The Family of the Tiberii Iulii Theones, ed. P.J. Sijpesteijn. Amsterdam 1976.

(Stud.Amst. V). Nos. 1—29. ........................................................................................................... A IV 447 P.Thmouis = Le Papyrus Thmouis 1, colonnes 68—160, ed. S. Kambitsis. Paris 1985.

(Publ.Sorb.Pap. III). .....................................................................................................................A IV 448 e1 P.Thomas = Essays and Texts in Honor of J.David Thomas, ed. T. Gagos and R.S. Bagnall.

Oakville 2001. (Am.Stud.Pap. XLII) Nos. 1-31. ............................................................................ A IV 449 Nos. 8 and 9 are ostraca; nos. 10 and 19 inscriptions; nos. 16 and 17 are wooden mummy labels; no. 18 a limestone mummy label; no. 31 is a graffito. No. 6 is Latin; Nos. 20, 24 and 25 are bilingual, Greek and Latin; no. 18 is Demotic and no. 31 is Coptic.

P.Tor. = "Papyri graeci Regii Taurinensis Musei Aegyptii," ed. A. Peyron in Reale Accademia

di Torino, Classe di Scienze Morali, Storiche e Filologiche, Memorie 31 (1827) 9—188 and 33 (1829) 1—80. Nos. 1-14. ...............................................................................................W+A IV 450 Texts republished in UPZ and P.Tor.Amen.

P.Tor.Amen. = L'Archivio di Amenothes figlio di Horos. ....................................................................... Demot

Page 40: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 40

P.Tor.Botti = L'Archivio demotico da Deir el-Medineh, ........................................................................ Demot P.Tor.Choach. = Il Processo di Hermias e altri documenti dell'archivio dei choachiti, papiri

greci e demotici conservati a Torino e in altre collezioni d'Italia, ed. P.W. Pestman. Turin 1992. (Mus.Tor. VI). .............................................................................................................. A IV 451 Nos. 3—5, 8—9 and 11—12 are Greek; 1—2, 6—7, 10 and 13—14 Demotic. There are Greek receipts and dockets to nos. 2 and 10; a Greek docket to no. 13. A few Demotic signs are found on no. 9.

P.Trophitis (= P.Aust.Herr. in Checklist) = New Ptolemaic Texts Relating to Egyptian

Alimentary and Sale Contracts. Greek Abstracts from a Kibotos Archive, ed. R.G. Herring. Diss. University of Texas, 1989. Nos. 1—20. ...................................................................A IV 452 Republished in SB XX 14470—14493. In SB XX the rectos and versos of P.Aust.Herr. 6, 12 and 18 are given separate numbers. Also the fragments a—h listed on pp. 74—75 are republished as SB XX 14492.

P.Tsenhor = Les Papyrus démotiques de Tsenhor, ed. P.W. Pestman. ................................................... Demot P.Turner = Papyri Greek and Egyptian Edited by Various Hands in Honour of Eric Gardner

Turner on the Occasion of his Seventieth Birthday, ed. P.J. Parsons, J.R. Rea and others. London 1981. (Egypt Exploration Society, Graeco-Roman Memoirs 68). Nos. 1—55. ..................A IV 453 No. 15 is Demotic and no. 55 is Coptic

P.Ups.8 = Der Fluch des Christen Sabinus, Papyrus Upsaliensis 8, ed. G. Björk. Uppsala 1938.

(Arbeten utgivna med understöd av Vilhelm Ekmans Universitetsfond 47). ........................... W XXXIX 85 P.Ups.Frid = Ten Uppsala Papyri, ed. B. Frid. Bonn 1981. (Pap.Texte Abh. XXVIII). Nos.

1—10. ...............................................................................................................................................A IV 458 P.Vars. = Papyri Varsovienses, ed. G. Manteuffel, L. Zawadowski and C. Rozenberg. Warsaw

1935. (Universitas Varsoviensis, Acta Facultatis Litterarum I). Nos. 1—49 papyri; 50—53 ostraca. .................................................................................................................................. S+W IV 460 Second series in "Papyri e collectione Varsoviensi. Series nova," ed. G. Manteuffel in JJurPap 2 (1948) 81—110. Nos. 1—8. Texts reprinted as SB VI 9372—9375.

» R. G. Böhm, Kritische Bemerkungen zum Papyrus varsoviensis 10, Diss. Mainz 1961...................... A IV 460 e1 P.Vat.Aphrod. = I Papiri Vaticani di Aphrodito, ed. R. Pintaudi. Rome 1980. Separate

portfolio of plates. Nos. 1—26. .............................................................................................A IV 465 + Taf. P.Vat.Mai = Classicorum Auctorum e Vaticanis codicibus editorum collectio, ed. A. Mai. Vol.

IV (Rome 1831) contains on pp. 442-447, P.Vatican B (UPZ I 7); vol. V (Rome 1833) contains on pp. 350-361, P.Vatican E, F (UPZ I 15, 16) and on pp. 600-604, P.Vatican A, C, D (UPZ I 60, 51, 45). ............................................................................................................... n.vorh. Nos. A, B, C and D were reedited by B. Peyron in "Papiri greci del Museo di Londra e della Bibotheca Vaticana" in Reale Accademia di Torino, Classe di Scienze Morali, Storiche e Filologiche, Memorie, Serie II 3 (1841). This article also reprints P.Forshall (q.v.) II-XV and SVIII.

P.Verpfründung. = Ägyptische Verpfründungsverträge ........................................................................ Demot P.Vind.Bosw. = Einige Wiener Papyri, ed. E. Boswinkel. Leiden 1942. (Pap.Lugd.Bat. II).

Nos. 1—17. .................................................................................. A+S+W IV 470 + W IV 470a (Texte 1–10) » H. Harrauer, P. J. Sijpesteijn, Ein neues Dokument zu Roms Indienhandel. P. Vindob. G

40822, Sonderabdruck aus dem Anzeiger der phil.-hist. Kl. der Öst. Akad. d. Wiss., 122. Jg. 1985, So. 7, Wien 1986. ........................................................................................................... A IV 470g [= SB XVIII 13167]

Page 41: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Griechische Papyri 41

P.Vind.Sal. = Einige Wiener Papyri, ed. R.P. Salomons. Amsterdam 1976. (Stud.Amst. IV). Nos. 1—23. ...................................................................................................................................... A IV 471

P.Vind.Sijp. = Einige Wiener Papyri, ed. P.J. Sijpesteijn. Leiden 1963. (Pap.Lugd.Bat. XI).

Nos. 1—28. .................................................................................................................................... A IV 471g P.Vind.Tand. = Fünfunddreissig Wiener Papyri, ed. P.J. Sijpesteijn and K.A. Worp. Zutphen

1976. (Stud.Amst. VI). (Separate volume of plates). Nos. 1—35. ................................................. A IV 471n There is Demotic on the versos of nos. 9, 10, 12—15.

P.Vind.Worp = Einige Wiener Papyri, ed. K.A. Worp. Amsterdam 1972. (Stud.Amst. I). Nos.

1—24. ..............................................................................................................................................A IV 472 » A. Peyron, Papiri greco-egizi di Zoide dell’imperiale R. Museo di Vienna, Turin 1828..................... W IV 473 e1

[= UPZ I 114 I und II] P.Warr. = The Warren Papyri, ed. M. David, B.A. van Groningen and J.C. van Oven. Leiden

1941. (Pap.Lugd.Bat. I). Nos. 1—21. ................................................................................... A+S+W IV 475

P.Wash.Univ. = Washington University Papyri. ............................................................................................ IV 476

P.Wash.Univ. I = ed. V.B. Schuman. Missoula 1980. (Am.Stud.Pap. XVII). Nos. 1—61. ................ A IV 476 –1- P.Wash.Univ. II = Papyri from the Washington University Collection, St. Louis, Missouri,

Part II, ed. K. Maresch and Z.M. Packman. Opladen 1990. (Pap.Colon. XVIII). Nos. 62—108. ....................................................................................................................................A IV 476 –2-

P.Wisc. = The Wisconsin Papyri, ed. P.J. Sijpesteijn. .....................................................................................IV 478

P.Wisc. I = Leiden 1967. (Pap.Lugd.Bat. XVI). Nos. 1—37. ....................................................................A IV 478 P.Wisc. II = Zutphen 1977. (Stud.Amst. XI). Nos. 38—87. ......................................................................A IV 478 P.Würzb. = Mitteilungen aus der Würzburger Papyrussammlung, ed. U. Wilcken. Berlin 1934.

(AbhBerlin 1933, 6; rp. in U. Wilcken, Berliner Akademieschriften zur Alten Geschichte und Papyruskunde II [Leipzig 1970] 43—164). Nos. 1—22. ....................................................A+W IV 485

P.Yadin = The Documents from the Bar Kochba Period in the Cave of Letters. .........................................A IV 487

P.Yadin I (= P.Babatha) = Greek Papyri, ed. N. Lewis. Jerusalem 1989. ........................................... A IV 487 – 2- This volume contains the Greek texts of the papers of Babatha, nos. 5, 11—35 and one additional Greek text, no. 37. The Aramaic and Nabataean subscriptions to nos. 15, 17, 18, 19—22 and 27 are edited by Y.Yadin and J.C. Greenfield in a separate section on pages 135—149. The Aramaic and Nabataean—Aramaic texts of the Babatha archive, nos. 1—4, 6—10 and 36, are published in P.Yadin II. No. 36 has been subsumed under no. 9; see page 271 and figures 34 and 35 in P.Yadin II.

P.Yadin II = Hebrew, Aramaic and Nabataean—Aramaic Papyri, ed. Y.Yadin, J.C. Greenfield, A. Yardeni and B.A. Levine with contributions by H. M. Cotton and J. Naveh. Jerusalem 2002. . .................................................................................................A IV 487 – 3,1-, -3,2- The texts are not published in numerical order, but rather in the following categories: A, Legal Papyri with subheadings: Hebrew Legal Papyri, nos. 44—46; Aramaic Legal Papyri, nos. 7, 8, 10, 42, 43 and 47; Nabataean—Aramaic Legal Papyri, nos. 1—4, 6 and 9. B, The Bar Kokhba Letters with subheadings: Hebrew and Aramaic Letters, nos. 49—51, 53—58 and 60—63; Greek Letters, nos. 52 and 59. There is an illegible Greek subscription in no. 8 and an illegible Greek text (plate only) no. 64. Separate volume of plates.

P.Yale = Yale Papyri in the Beinecke Rare Book and Manuscript Library. ...............................................A IV 488

P.Yale I = ed. J.F. Oates, A.E. Samuel and C.B. Welles. New Haven and Toronto 1967. (Am.Stud.Pap. II). Nos. 1—85. .......................................................................................................A IV 488

P.Yale II = ed. S.A. Stephens. Chico 1985. (Am.Stud.Pap. XXIV). Nos. 86—136. ............................ A IV 488 –2-

Page 42: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 42

P.Yale III = ed. P. Schubert. Oakville 2001. (Am.Stud.Pap. XLI). No. 137. .......................................A IV 488 –3- P.YaleCopt. ................................................................................................................................................ Kopt P.Zauzich ................................................................................................................................................. Demot P.Zen.Dem. = Die Demotischen Urkunden des Zenon-Archivs ............................................................... Demot P.Zen.Pestm. = Greek and Demotic Texts from the Zenon Archive, ed. under the general

direction of P.W. Pestman. Leiden 1980. (Pap.Lug.Bat. XX). Nos. 1—13 are bilingual Gr. and Dem. papyri; nos. 14—76 Greek papyri. App. nos. A—F................. A IV 316 –20- und –20b- (Taf.)

SB = Sammelbuch griechischer Urkunden aus Aegypten. (Begun by F. Preisigke in 1915, continued by F. Bilabel, E. Kiessling, and H.-A. Rupprecht). In progress. ......................................... IV 490

SB I = Strassburg and Berlin 1913—1915. Nos. 1—6000. ............................................................ A+W IV 490 –1– SB II = Berlin and Leipzig 1918—1922. Index to I. ........................................................................... W IV 490 –2– SB III = Berlin and Leipzig 1926—1927. Nos. 6001—7269. .................................................. A+S+W IV 490 –3– SB IV = Heidelberg 1931. Nos. 7270—7514 with index. .........................................................A+S+W IV 490 –4– SB V = Heidelberg, Wiesbaden 1934—1955. Nos. 7515—8963 + index .........A IV 490 –5–; W IV 490 –5- (o.Ind.) SB VI = Wiesbaden 1958—1963. Nos. 8964—9641. ..........................................................................A IV 490 –6– SB VII = Wiesbaden 1964. Index to VI................................................................................................A IV 490 –7– SB VIII = Wiesbaden 1965—1967. Nos. 9642—10208. ....................................................................A IV 490 –8– SB IX = Wiesbaden 1969. Index to VIII. ...........................................................................................A IV 490 –9– SB X = Wiesbaden 1969—1971. Nos. 10209—10763. .................................................................... A IV 490 –10– SB XI = Wiesbaden 1973. Index to X. .............................................................................................. A IV 490 –11– SB XII = Wiesbaden 1976—1977. Nos. 10764—11263. ..................................................................A IV 490 –12– SB XIII = Wiesbaden 1979. Index to XII. .........................................................................................A IV 490 –13– SB XIV = Wiesbaden 1981—1983. Nos. 11264—12219. ............................................................... A IV 490 –14– SB XV = Wiesbaden 1994. Index to XIV. .........................................................................................A IV 490 –15– SB XVI = Wiesbaden 1985-1988. Nos. 12220—13084. .................................................................. A IV 490 –16– SB XVII = Wiesbaden 1995. Index to XVI. ......................................................................................A IV 490 –17– SB XVIII = Wiesbaden 1993. Nos. 13085—14068. ..........................................................................A IV 490 –18–

Nos. 13370—13562 reprint the Greek texts of O. Sarga. Some of these contain Coptic; see P.Sarga. There are other texts containing Coptic at nos. 13249 and 13716, Coptic is noted at 13323. There is Demotic at nos. 13565—13575, 13579, 13581, 13606, 13629, 13630, 13724, 13725, 13727, 13794, 13910, 14065 and 14066. Demotic is noted at 13183, 13731 and 13733.

SB XIX = Wiesbaden 1994-2001. Index to XVIII. ........................................................A IV 490 –19,1– und –19,2- SB XX = Wiesbaden 1997. Nos. 14069—15202. ..............................................................................A IV 490 –20–

There is Coptic at nos. 13176, 14388, 14531, 14697 and 14823. Coptic is noted at 14866. There is Demotic at nos. 14244, 14357—14361, 14366, 14372, 14373, 14411—14413, 14430, 14438, 14439, 14524, 14527 and 14946—14950. Demotic is noted at 14373, 14432 and 14577.

SB XXI = Index to XX. Pt. 1, Abschn. 1—8. Wiesbaden 1998. Pt. 2, Abschn. 9, Wiesbaden 2002 ........................................................................................................................................A IV 490 –21–

SB XXII = Wiesbaden 2001. Nos. 15203-15874. ............................................................................ A IV 490 –22– SB XXIII = Index to XXII. Wiesbaden 2002. .................................................................................. A IV 490 –23– SB XXIV = Wiesbaden 2003. Nos. 15875-16340. ...........................................................................A IV 490 –24– SB XXV,1 = Index to XXIV. Pt. 1, Abschn.1–8. Wiesbaden 2004.................................................... A IV 490 –25– SB XXVI = ed. H.A. Rupprecht. Wiesbaden 2006. Nos. 16341- 16831. ...........................................A IV 490 –26–

Beihefte, see P.Rev. (Bh. 1), P.Kar.Goodsp. and P.Mil.Vogl. I (Bh. 2). Note: SB VIII 9802 = SB Kopt. I 303; SB XVI 12346 = SB Kopt. I 236; SB XVI 12800—12801 = SB Kopt. I 224—225

SB Kopt. ..................................................................................................................................................... Kopt

»»» Stud.Pal. (or SPP) = Studien zur Palaeographie und Papyruskunde, ed. C. Wessely. Leipzig 1901—1924.

Page 43: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Griechische Papyri 43

An approximately annual publication, issued irregularly, and miscellaneous in character. Vols. I—V, VII, VIII, X, XIII, XIV, XVII, XX and XXII include documentary texts.

SPP I = Greek texts in: "Die griechischen Papyrusurkunden des Theresianums in Wien," ed. C. Wessely, nos. 1—4 (pp.1—5, no. 4 reprinted as SB III 6086); "Trois papyrus du musée Guimet trouvés à Antinoë," ed. S. de Ricci, nos. 1—3 (pp. 6—8). 1901 ................................ W IV 495 –1,2-

SPP II = Greek texts in "Die jüngsten Volkszählungen und die ältesten Indictionen in Ägypten," ed. C. Wessely, nos. 1—3 and four others unnumbered (pp. 26—35, no. 2 reprinted in vol. XXII 7). 1902. .............................................................................................. W IV 495 –1,2-

SPP III = Griechische Papyrusurkunden kleineren Formats (P.Kl. Form. I), ed. C. Wessely. Nos. 1—701. 1904. ............................................................................................................ S+W IV 495 –3,8-

SPP IV = Greek texts in: "Papyrus ptolémaïques," ed. S. de Ricci, nos. 1—3 (pp. 53—57; no.

3 republished as UPZ II 158b); "Arsinoitische Verwaltungsurkunden vom Jahre 72/3 nach Chr.," ed. C. Wessely, reedition of P.Lond. II 260 and 261 adding Rainer fragment, with indexes (pp. 58—83); "Die Papyri der öffentlichen Sammlungen in Graz," ed. C. Wessely, full edition of descripta P.Oxy. II 368, III 603, 636, 647 and P.Fay. 153, 229, 260, 264, 322, 341 (pp. 114—121); Indexes to vols. I, II and IV. 1905. .............................W IV 495 –4,6,7-

SPP V = Corpus Papyrorum Hermopolitanorum I (C.P.Herm.), ed. C. Wessely. Nos. 1—127. 1905.

...............................................................................................................................................S+W IV 495 –5- SPP VI = Kolotes und Menedemos: Texte und Untersuchungen zur Philosophen- und

Literaturgeschichte, ed. W. Cronert. 1906. ..........................................................................W IV 495 –4,6,7- SPP VII = Demotische und griechische Texte auf Mumientäfelchen in der Sammlung der

Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer, ed. N. Reich. Nos. 1—19; 1—4, 9, 12—15, 17 and 19 have both Greek and Demotic; the Greek is reprinted in SB I (see SB II p. 139 s.n. Reich). 1908. ....................................................................................................................................W IV 495 –4,6,7-

SPP VIII = Griechische Papyrusurkunden kleineren Formats (P.Kl. Form. II), ed. C. Wessely. Nos. 702—1346, with indexes to vols. III and VIII. 1908. . .............................................. S+W IV 495 –3,8-

SPP XI = Griechische und koptische Texte theologischen Inhalts I, ed. C. Wessely. Nos. 1—54. 1909.

...............................................................................................................................................W IV 495 –9,11- SPP X = Griechische Texte zur Topographie Aegyptens, ed. C. Wessely. Nos. 1—299. 1910. .........W IV 495 –10- SPP XI = Griechische und koptische Texte theologischen Inhalts II, ed. C. Wessely. Nos. 55—

113. 1911. ..............................................................................................................................W IV 495 –9,11- SPP XII = Griechische und koptische Texte theologischen Inhalts III, ed. C. Wessely. Nos.

114—192. 1912. ...................................................................................................................... W IV 495 –12- SPP XIII = Greek texts in: "Sklaven-Prosangelie bei der Bibliotheke Enkteseon," ed. C.

Wessely. Three texts (pp. 1—3; no. 3 = P.Lond. II 299 = Mitteis Chrest. 204); "Eine Urkunde aus dem 6. Konsulat des Kaisers Licinius," ed. C. Wessely (pp. 6—7, reprinted as SB I 5810); "Das Ghetto von Apollinopolis Magna," ed. C. Wessely, ostraca nos. 1—20 (pp. 8—10; most reprinted in SB I). 1913. ..........................................................................W IV 495 –13-

SPP XIV = Die ältesten lateinischen und griechischen Papyri Wiens, ed. C. Wessely. Nos. 1 and 2 are Greek, 3—14 Latin. 1914. .................................................................................... W IV 495 –14,15-

SPP XV = Griechische und koptische Texte theologischen Inhalts IV, ed. C. Wessely. Nos. 193—259. 1914. .................................................................................................................. W IV 495 –14,15-

SPP XVI = Duodecim prophetarum minorum versionis Achmimicae Codex Rainerianus, ed. C. Wessely. 1915. ....................................................................................................................A+W IV 495 –16-

SPP XVII = Greek texts in: "Un document administratif du nome de Mendès," ed. V. Martin (pp. 9—48); reedition by Martin of P.Lond. II 193 recto (pp. 49—52); Indexes to vols. XIII and XVII. 1917. ............................................................................................................S+W IV 495 –17-

SPP XVIII = Griechische und koptische Texte theologischen Inhalts V, ed. C. Wessely. Nos. 260—290. 1917. ...................................................................................................................... W IV 495 –18-

SPP XIX = Studien zu den koptischen Rechtsurkunden aus Oberägypten, ed. A. Steinwenter. 1920.

....................................................................................................................................... A+S+W IV 495 –19- SPP XX = Catalogus Papyrorum Raineri. Series Graeca. Pars I. Textus Graeci papyrorum,

qui in libro "Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer–Führer durch die Austellung Wien 1894" descripti sunt, ed. C. Wessely. Nos. 1—308. 1921. . ......................................................S+W IV 495 –20,22-

Page 44: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 44

This volume publishes the Greek text of all the papyri listed in the Führer PER; in pp. 61—130 Wessely describes each papyrus and illustrates some, providing a commentary for the bare Greek texts published in Stud.Pal. XX. Many of the texts are republications of some first published in CPR or in Stud.Pal. III and VIII; for a concordance see BL Konkordanz pp. 56—58 and 251—256. [MF 2.118; rp. AMH]

SPP XXI = Griechisch-ägyptischer Offenbarungszauber, ed. Th. Hopfner. 1921. Revised ed. Amsterdam 1974. ..................................................................................................................... W IV 495 –21-

SPP XXII = Catalogus papyrorum Raineri. Series Graeca. Pars II. Papyri N.24858—25024, aliique in Socnopaei Insula scripti, ed. C. Wessely. Nos. 1—184. 1922. ......................S+W IV 495 –20,22-

SPP XXIII = Griechisch-ägyptischer Offenbarungszauber: seine Methoden, ed. Th. Hopfner. 1924. ....................................................................................................................................... W IV 495 –23-

SPP III2 = Griechische Papyrusurkunden kleineren Formats. Neuedition. ................................................ A IV 496

SPP III2 Pt. 1 = Quittungen, Lieferungskäufe, und Darlehen, ed. S. Tost. Vienna 2007. (Pap.Vind. 2). Nos. 1-118. ......................................................................................................... A IV 496 – 1-

SPP III2 Pt. 2 = Schuldscheine und Quittungen, ed. F. Mitthof. Vienna 2007. (Pap.Vind. 3). Nos. 119-238..............................................................................................................................A IV 496 – 2-

SPP III2 Pt. 5 = Quittungen für die Getreidesteuer, ed. C. Kreuzsaler. Vienna 2007. (Pap.Vind. 6). Nos. 449-582. .......................................................................................................................A IV 496 – 5-

UPZ = Urkunden der Ptolemäerzeit (ältere Funde), ed. U. Wilcken. ............................................................ IV 500

(Re-publication of texts published in the nineteenth century, up to but not including the Petrie papyri. There is a concordance at BL IV, pp. 118—123.)

UPZ I = Papyri aus Unterägypten. Berlin—Leipzig 1927. Nos. 1—150. ...................................... A+S+W IV 500 UPZ II = Papyri aus Oberägypten. Berlin 1935—1957. Nos. 151—229. .......... A IV 500 +S+W (nur Nr. 151–197)

Page 45: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

45

I. 2. GRIECHISCHE OSTRAKA: O.Amst. = Ostraka in Amsterdam Collections, ed. R.S. Bagnall, P.J. Sijpesteijn and K.A.

Worp. Zutphen 1976. (Stud.Amst. IX). Nos. 1—108. .....................................................................A IV 530 No. 6 contains Demotic; no. 93 is Coptic, see Enchoria 8 (1978) 149—150 (R.S. Bagnall).

O.Ashm = "Ostraca in the Ashmolean Museum at Oxford," in O.Bodl. I, pp. 63—81. Nos. 1—

106 .............................................................................................................................................. W+S IV 533 O.Ashm.Copt. ............................................................................................................................................ Kopt O.Ashm.Shelt. = Greek Ostraca in the Ashmolean Museum from Oxyrhynchus and other sites,

ed. J.C. Shelton. Firenze 1988. (Pap.Flor. XVII). Nos. 1—229. ......................................................A IV 531 No. 1 contains a Demotic subscription.

O.Bawit ...................................................................................................................................................... Kopt O.BawitIFAO = Ostraca grecs et coptes de Baouit, ed. A. Boud'hors. Cairo 2004.

(Bibliothèque d'Études Coptes 17). Nos. 1—67 and O.Nancy. ..........................................A IV 531m (2 Ex.) Nos. 1—11, 13, 28. 30. 31. 43. 47—49 and O.Nancy are Greek and Coptic; nos. 12, 27, 29, 32, 46, and 60—67 are Coptic; nos. 16—26, 33—42, 44, 45, 50—53, 58 and 59 are Greek.

O.Berenike = Documents from Berenike...................................................................................................... A IV 532

O.Berenike I = Greek Ostraka from the 1996—1998 Seasons, ed. R.S. Bagnall, C. Helms and A.M.F.W. Verhoogt. Brussels 2000. (Pap.Brux. 31). Nos. 1—117.............................................A IV 532 –1-

O.Berenike II = Texts from the 1999-2001 Seasons, ed. R. S. Bagnall, C. Helms, and A. M. F. W. Verhoogt. Brussels 2005. (Pap.Brux. 33). Nos. 118-260 ...................................................... A IV 532 –2- nos. 118-120 are inscriptions, 123-135 papyri, 136-257 ostraka, 258 a wooden tag, 259-260 instrumenta

O.Berl. = Ostraka aus Brussel und Berlin, ed. P. Viereck. Berlin-Leipzig 1922. (Schr.Heid.

IV). Nos. 1—99; nos. 1—20 (Brussels ostraca) are republished in O.Brux................................ A+W IV 535

O.Bodl. = Greek Ostraca in the Bodleian Library at Oxford and Various Other Collections.

O.Bodl. I = ed. J.G. Tait. London 1930. (Egypt Exploration Society, Graeco-Roman Memoirs 21). Nos. 1—406. ........................................................................................................................ W+S IV 533 There is Demotic (ed. H.F.H. Thompson) at nos. 4, 5, 7—9, 11, 14, 15—16, 18, 19—20, 22—25, 37, 42, 50, 70, 92, 93, 95, 96, 146—153, 203—205, 224—229, 308, 358 and 359—365. This volume also contains O.Ashm., O.Camb., O.Minor and O.Petr., which should be cited according to those abbreviations.

O.Bodl. II =Ostraca of the Roman and Byzantine Periods, ed. J.G. Tait and C. Préaux. London 1955. (Egypt Exploration Society, Graeco-Roman Memoirs 33). Nos. 407—2588. ....................... A IV 533 There is Demotic at nos. 418, 421, 462, 466, 469, 562, 563, 591, 592, 594, 596, 660, 765, 968, 969, 1015, 1143 and 1147.

O.Bodl. III = Indexes, compiled by J. Bingen and M. Wittek. London 1964. (Egypt Exploration Society, Graeco-Roman Memoirs 43). ...............................................................A IV 533 (2 Ex.)

O.Brit.Mus.Copt. I+II................................................................................................................................ Kopt O.Brux. = Au Temps ou on lisait le grec en Égypte, ed. J. Bingen. Brussels 1977. Nos. 1—20;

reedition of O.Berl. 1-20. .............................................................................................................. A IV 99 d1 O.Buch = The Bucheum, by R. Mond and O.H. Myers. 3 vols. London 1934. (Egypt

Exploration Society, 41st Memoir). There are Demotic, Greek and Coptic texts in vol. II: "The Demotic Ostraca," ed. G. Mattha on pp. 53—74; "The Greek Ostraca," ed. A.S. Hunt, T.C. Skeat and J.G. Tait on pp. 75—78; "The Coptic Ostraca," ed. W. Crum on pp. 78—80. ........................................................................................................................................ n.vorh.

Page 46: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 46

O.BuDjem = Les Ostraca de Bu Djem, ed. R. Marichal. Tripoli 1992. (Libya Antiqua, Suppl. VII). Nos. 1—151, Latin ostraca. ...................................................................................................... n.vorh.

O.Cair = Ostraka greci del Museo Egizio del Cairo, ed. C. Gallazzi, R. Pintaudi and K.A.

Worp. Florence 1986. (Pap.Flor. XIV). Nos. 1—140....................................................................... A IV 537 O.Cair.Cat = Catalogue général des antiquités égyptiennes du Musée du Caire, nos. 9501—

9711: Griechische Ostraka, by U. Wilcken, ed. C. Gallazzi. Cairo 1983. ..................................... A IV 537c Not mainly a publication of ostraca but a list and short description of ostraca in the Cairo Museum. For the texts, see O.Cair. (concordance, p. xiv). Transcriptions are given in notes for 5 ostraca; texts reprinted in SB XX 14594-14598.

O.Cair.Monuments ................................................................................................................................... Kopt O.Camb = "Ostraca in the Cambridge University Library," in O.Bodl. I, pp. 153—173, nos.

1—141. ....................................................................................................................................... W+S IV 533 Greek texts except nos. 124, 125(?), 127—128, 134—135 and 138, which contain Coptic items, and no. 136, which contains Demotic.

O.Chic.Muhs ........................................................................................................................................... Demot O.Claud = Mons Claudianus. Ostraca graeca et latina. ................................................................................IV 537 h

O.Claud I = ed. J. Bingen, A. Bülow-Jacobsen, W.E.H. Cockle, H. Cuvigny, L. Rubinstein and W. Van Rengen. Cairo 1992. (Institut Français d’Archéologie Orientale, Documents de Fouilles 29). Nos. 1—190. ...............................................................................A IV 537 h –1-

O.Claud II = ed. J. Bingen, A. Bülow-Jacobsen, W.E.H. Cockle, H. Cuvigny, F. Kayser and W. Van Rengen. Cairo 1997. (Institut Français d’Archéologie Orientale, Documents de Fouilles 32). Nos. 191—416. .................................................................................................. A IV 537 h –2-

O.Claud III = Les reçus pour avances à la ‘familia,’ ed. H. Cuvigny. Cairo 2000. (Institut Français d’Archéologie Orientale, Documents de Fouilles 38). Nos. 417-631. ...................... A IV 537 h –3-

O.Crum ...................................................................................................................................................... Kopt O.CrumST ................................................................................................................................................. Kopt O.CrumVC ................................................................................................................................................ Kopt O.Deir el-Bahari ........................................................................................................................................ Kopt O.Deiss. P.Meyer. O.Dime = Demotische Dokumente aus Dime I: Ostraka, ed. S. L. Lippert and M. Schentuleit.

Wiesbaden 2006............................................................................................................................. Demot

O.Douch = Les ostraca grecs de Douch. Cairo. ..............................................................................................IV 538

O.Douch I = ed. H. Cuvigny and G. Wagner. 1986. (Institut Français d’Archéologie Orientale, Documents de Fouilles 24/1). Nos. 1—57 ..................................................................................A IV 538 –1- Nos. 40 and 49 are Coptic; no. 44 is termed Graeco-Coptic.

O.Douch II = ed. H. Cuvigny and G. Wagner. 1988. (Documents de Fouilles 24/2). Nos. 58—183. ............................................................................................................................................. A IV 538 –2- No. 183 is Greek and Coptic.

O.Douch III = ed. H. Cuvigny and G. Wagner. 1992. (Documents de Fouilles 24/3). Nos. 184—355. .................................................................................................................................. A IV 538 –3-

O.Douch IV = ed. G. Wagner. 1999. (Documents de Fouilles 24/4). Nos. 356—505 ...........................A IV 538 -4- No. 468 is termed Graeco-Coptic.

O.Douch V = ed. G. Wagner. 2001. .......................................................................................................A IV 538 -5-

Page 47: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Griechische Ostraka 47

O.Edfou, published in Tell Edfou vols. I—III; I, Cairo 1937. Nos. 1—230. II, Cairo 1938. Nos. 231—325. III, Cairo 1950. Nos. 326—372. ...............................................W IV 159 –1-, -2- ; vol. III n.vorh. for bibliographical information see under P.Edfou. There is Demotic noted at nos. 232, 233, 238, 245 and 255; 348, 353, 355 and 360.

O.Eleph.Wagner P.Eleph.Wagner. O.Elkab = Elkab III. Les ostraca grecs, ed. J. Bingen and W. Clarysse. Brussels 1989.

(Publications du Comité des Fouilles Belges en Égypte, Elkab). Nos. 1—227. ...........................A IV 539/1 O.Erem. = "Griechische Ostraka in der Kaiserlichen Eremitage in St. Petersburg," ed. G.

Zereteli in Archiv 5 (1913) 170—180, nos. 1—40. Now republished as SB XVIII 13179—13217. .........................................................................................................................XXXV 1 Bd. 5

O.Fay. P.Fay. O.Florida = The Florida Ostraka: Documents from the Roman Army in Upper Egypt, ed. R.S.

Bagnall. Durham, N.C. 1976. (Greek, Roman and Byzantine Monographs 7). Nos. 1—31. .................................................................................................................................................... A IV 540

O.Heid. = Die griechischen Ostraka der Heidelberger Papyrus-Sammlung, ed. C. Armoni, J.

M. S. Cowey and D. Hagedorn with notes by W. Habermann. Heidelberg 2005. (Veröffentlichungen aus der Heidelberger Papyrus-Sammlung N.F. 11) Nos. 1-525 ...................... A IV 541 nos. 454-525 are descripta. There is Demotic in nos. 2, 30 and 35. The ostraca published in P.Heid. III are all reedited in this volume. There is a concordance on pages 513-514.

O.Hor ...................................................................................................................................................... Demot O.Joach. = Die Prinz-Joachim-Ostraka, ed. F. Preisigke and W. Spiegelberg. Strassburg 1914.

(Schriften der Wissenschaftliche Gesellschaft in Strassburg 19). Nos. 1—22 are Greek, nos. 23—29 Demotic. Greek texts reprinted as SB III 6027—6034, 6920—6933. ............... A+S+W IV 570

O.Kellis = Greek Ostraka from Kellis, ed. K. A. Worp. Oxford 2004. (Dakhleh Oasis Project:

Monograph 13). Nos. 1-293..............................................................................................................A IV 543 Plates contain illustrations of the texts except for nos. 13, 23, 31, 58, 90, 141, 153, 160, 162—268, 284, 287 and 289. Included also is a CD which contains the same illustrations in PDF format.

O.Krok. = Ostraca de Krokodilô I, La correspondance militaire et sa circulation, ed. H.

Cuvigny. Cairo 2005. (Fouilles de l'Ifao 51). Nos. 1-151................................................................ A IV 544 O.Leid. = Greek Ostraka: a Catalogue of the Greek Ostraka in the National Museum of

Antiquities at Leiden, with a Chapter on the Greek Ostraka in the Papyrological Institute of the University of Leiden, ed. R.S. Bagnall, P.J. Sijpesteijn and K.A. Worp. Zutphen 1980. (Collections of the National Museum of Antiquities at Leiden IV). Nos. 1—410. Descripta nos. 411—697. ...................................................................................................A IV 545

» OMRO XLIV (1963), XLV (1964), XLVIII (1967), XLIX (1968) ........................................................ A IV 545a [ed. pr. von zahlr. O.Leid. in mehreren Aufsätzen von Sijpesteijn]

O.Leid.Dem. ............................................................................................................................................ Demot O.Lips. P.Lips. O.Louvre = Ostraca démotiques du Musée du Louvre. .......................................................................... Demot O.Lund. = Ostraca Lundensia. Ostraka aus der Sammlung des Instituts für Altertumskunde an

der Universität zu Lund, ed. C. Tsiparis. Lund 1979. Nos. 1—32. ..................................................A IV 550 O.Magnien .............................................................................................................................................. Demot

Page 48: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 48

O.Masada P.Masada. Nos. 750—771 are Latin ostraca, nos. 772—794 Greek. O.Mattha = Demotic Ostraca. ................................................................................................................ Demot O.Medin.HabuCopt. ................................................................................................................................. Kopt O.Medin.HabuDem. ............................................................................................................................... Demot O.Medin.Madi = Ostraka e papiri greci da Medinet Madi nelle campagne 1968 e 1969, ed. D.

Foraboschi. Milan 1976. (Testi e documenti per lo studio dell’antichità 53). Nos. 1—33 plus two papyri (= P.Medin.Madi). .................................................................................................. A IV 555

O.Métrologie = Mélanges sur la métrologie, l’économie politique et l’histoire de l’ancienne

Égypte, by E. Revillout. Paris 1895. ............................................................................................. Demot O.Meyer P.Meyer. O.Mich. = Greek Ostraca in the University of Michigan Collection, Part I, Texts, ed. L.

Amundsen. Ann Arbor 1935. (Univ. of Mich. Studies, Humanistic Series 34). Nos. 1—699. ..................................................................................................................................................W IV 560

II, Nos. 700—971 P.Mich. VI. III, Nos. 972—1111 P.Mich. VIII. O.Mich IV = Nos. 1112—1144, ed. H.C. Youtie in ZPE 18 (1975) 267—282. Reprinted SB

XIV 11499—11531. .............................................................................................................. XXXV 3 Bd. 18 O.Mich.Copt .............................................................................................................................................. Kopt O.Mich.Copt.Etmoulon ............................................................................................................................ Kopt O.Minor = "Ostraca in Various Minor Collections," in O.Bodl. I, pp. 174—81. 41 ostraca from

8 collections; no. A6 has a reference to Demotic. ....................................................................... W+S IV 533 O.Mon.Phoib. ............................................................................................................................................ Kopt O.Muhs = The Administration of Egyptian Thebes in the Early Ptolemaic Period, by B.P.

Muhs. Dissertation Univ. of Pennsylvania, Philadelphia 1996. ......................................................... n.vorh. Publishes 18 Demotic ostraca from the Brooklyn Museum and 47 Demotic ostraca from the Oriental Institute of the University of Chicago.

O.Muzawwaqa = "The Demotic Ostraca from Qaret el-Muzawwaqa," ................................................. Demot O.Nancy O.BawitIFAO. O.Narm = Ostraka greci da Narmuthis (OGN I), ed. R. Pintaudi and P.J. Sijpesteijn. Pisa 1993.

(Quaderni di Medinet Madi 2). Nos. 1—131...............................................................................A IV 542 –1- O.Narm.Dem. I–III ................................................................................................................................. Demot O.Oasis = Les Oasis d’Égypte à l’époque grecque, romaine et byzantine d’après les documents

grecs, by G. Wagner. Cairo 1987. (Institut Français d’Archéologie Orientale du Caire, Bibliothèque d’Étude 100). ................................................................................................................ n.vorh. In a study of published and unpublished papyri, ostraca, tablets, inscriptions and graffiti referring to the Oases the following ostraca are edited: O.Chams el Din (pp. 44-47) = SB XX 14821-14825; O.AinLabakha (p. 82) = SB XX 14883; O.Bahria 1—22 (pp. 88—95), O.Sarm. 1—16 (pp. 96—101), O.Dor. 1—5 (pp. 102—103) and O.Bahria div. 1—16 (pp. 104—109) = SB XX 14885-14938. There are tablets at pp. 47 (= SB XX 14826) and 83-85 (= SB XX 14484).

O.Ont.Mus. (or O.ROM)

Page 49: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Griechische Ostraka 49

O.Ont.Mus. I = Death and Taxes: Ostraka in the Royal Ontario Museum, ed. A.E. Samuel, W.K. Hastings, A.K. Bowman and R.S. Bagnall. Toronto 1971. (Am.Stud.Pap. X). Nos. 1—72. .............................................................................................................................................. A IV 573 There is notice of Demotic at nos. 1, 16, 25 and 46.

O.Ont.Mus. II = Ostraka in the Royal Ontario Museum II, ed. R.S. Bagnall and A.E. Samuel. Toronto 1976. (Am.Stud.Pap. XV). Nos. 73—289. .................................................................... A IV 573 -2- No. 73 has Demotic. The inventory list given on pp. 104—117 lists many ostraca as non-Greek and others as Demotic or Coptic.

O.Oslo = Ostraca Osloënsia, Greek Ostraca in Norwegian Collections, ed. L. Amundsen. Oslo

1933. (Avhandlinger utgitt av Det Norske Videnskaps-Akademi i Oslo, Hist.-Fil. Kl. 1933, No. 2). Nos. 1—28.............................................................................................................S+W IV 565

O.Paris P.Paris. O.Petr = "Ostraca in Prof. W.M. Flinders Petrie’s Collection at University College, London,"

in O.Bodl. I, pp. 82—152, nos. 1—476. ..................................................................................... S+W IV 533 Nos. 36 and 144 contain Demotic. No. 467 = SB Kopt. I 241.

O.Quseir P.Quseir. O.Sarga P.Sarga. O.Stras = Griechische und griechisch-demotische Ostraka der Universitäts- und

Landesbibliothek zu Strassburg im Elsass I, ed. P. Viereck. Berlin 1923. Nos. 1—812; ........... S+W IV 575 a few are Demotic or bilingual. There is an index to the Demotic material.

O.Tebt., Nos. 1—20 P.Tebt. II. O.Tebt.Pad = Ostraka da Tebtynis della Università di Padova I, ed. C. Gallazzi. Milan 1979.

Nos. 1—70. ...................................................................................................................................... A IV 583 O.Tempeleide .......................................................................................................................................... Demot O.Theb = Theban Ostraca. London 1913. (Univ. of Toronto Studies, Philological Series I).

Part I, Hieratic Texts, ed. A.H. Gardiner; 31 texts on pp. 1—16 with an additional text in an appendix on pp. 16a—16o. Part II, Demotic Texts, ed. H. Thompson; 44 texts not numbered serially on pp. 23—65. Part III, Greek Texts, ed. J.G. Milne; nos. 1—146 on pp. 71—161 with Demotic in nos. 16, 21—26, 28 and 31. Part IV, Coptic Texts, ed. H. Thompson; nos. 1—48 on pp. 179—212. ...................................................................................S+W IV 590

O.Vind.Copt. .............................................................................................................................................. Kopt O.Vleem. = Ostraka Varia. Tax Receipts and Legal Documents on Demotic, Greek and Greek-

Demotic Ostraka, Chiefly of the Early Ptolemaic Period, From Various Collections, ed. S.P. Vleeming. Leiden 1994. (Pap.Lugd.Bat. XXVI). Nos. 1—62. ................................................. A IV 592 of which 1A, 11A, 12—25, 17—29 and 31A contain Greek.

O.WadiHamm. = "Nouveaux textes grecs du Ouadi Hammamat," ed. F. Kayser. Nos. 1—60,

published with full indexes in ZPE 98 (1993) 111—156 and plates III—X. ......................... XXXV 3 Bd. 98 Texts reprinted as SB XXII 15660-15700.

O.Wångstedt = Ausgewählte demotische Ostraka aus der Sammlung des Victoria-Museums zu

Uppsala und der Staatlichen Papyrussammlung zu Berlin, ed. S. Wångstedt. Uppsala 1954. Nos. 1—80. ......................................................................................................................... Demot

O.Waqfa = Les Ostraca grecs d’Aïn Waqfa (Oasis de Kharga), ed. H. Cuvigny, A. Hussein

and G. Wagner. Cairo 1993. (Institut Français d’Archéologie Orientale, Documents de Fouilles 30). Nos. 1—79. ................................................................................................................ A IV 529

Page 50: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 50

O.Wilb. = Les Ostraca grecs de la collection Charles-Edwin Wilbour au Musée de Brooklyn, ed. C. Préaux. New York 1935. Nos. 1—78. ..............................................................................S+W IV 595 no. 1 has Demotic

O.Wilck. (or WO) = Griechische Ostraka aus Aegypten und Nubien, ed. U. Wilcken. Leipzig-

Berlin 1899. 2 vols. Texts, vol. II, nos. 1—1624. .................................................................A+S+W IV 600 Reprint Amsterdam 1970 with addenda compiled by P.J. Sijpesteijn. .......................................................... n.vorh.

There is Demotic noted at nos. 95, 97, 141, 160, 305, 313, 314, 316, 394 and 1384. O.Zürich = Die demotischen Ostraka der Universtät zu Zürich, ed. S. Wångstedt. Uppsala

1965. (Bibliotheca Ekmania 62). Nos. 1—53. .............................................................................. Demot

There are also ostraca in the following editions of papyri: BGU VI, VII, XIV, CPR X, P.Aberd., P.Bad. IV, P.Batav. I, P.Brookl., P.Coll.Youtie II, P.David, P.Demotica I, II, P.Fay., P.Genova II, P.Heid. III, P.Hombert, P.Köln II, P.Leid.Inst., P.Lips., P.Meyer, P.Michael., P.Mon.Epiph., P.Paris, P.Rein. I, II, P.Sakaon, P.Schutzbriefe, P.Select., PSI III, V, VIII, XII, P.Sorb. I, P.Tebt. II, P.TestiBotti, and P.Vars. The numbers of the ostraca are given in the citation of these volumes in Part I. There are also ostraca throughout the volumes of SB and SB Kopt.

T.Alb. = Tablettes Albertini, Actes privés de l’époque Vandale, ed. C. Courtois, L. Leschi, C.

Perrat and C. Saumagne. Paris 1952. Texts I—XXXIV .........................................................A+S IIIb 12747 separate portfolio of plates.

T.Dacia = Tablitele Cerate Dacice, ed. I. I. Russu. Bucharest 1975. (Inscriptiile Daciei

Romane I; Inscriptiones Daciae Romanae I) Nos. 1—25 on pages 192—256. .......................A IIIb 6500 -1- Index includes the tablets.

T.Jucundus = Corpus Inscriptionum Latinarum IV Supplementum. Pars I, Tabulae ceratae

Pompeis repertae annis MCCCLXXV et MCCCLXXXVII, ed. K. Zangemeister. Berlin 1898. Nos. 1—153 (the Iucundus tablets) and two additional tablets ("auctarium") uncovered in 1887.......................................................................................................... A III 20 -4,Suppl.1-2-

T.Mom.Louvre = "Catalogue des étiquettes de momies du Musée du Louvre," ed. F. Baratte

and B. Boyaval. Lille 1974—1979. Pt. 1, nos. 1—259 (CRIPEL 2, 1974); pt. 2, nos. 260—688 (CRIPEL 3, 1975); pt. 3, nos. 689—999 (CRIPEL 4, 1976); pt. 4, nos. 1000—1209 and indexes (CRIPEL 5, 1979). ....................................... Pt. 1: A XXXVI 11618, Pt. 2–4 n.vorh.

T.Pizarras = Las Pizarras Visigoda: edicÌon crÌtica y estudio, ed. I. Velázquez Soriano.

Murcia 1989. (Antigüedad y cristianismo 6). Nos. 1-104. ................................................................. n.vorh. T.Sulpicii = Tabulae Pompeianae Sulpiciorum: edizione critica dell'archivio puteolano dei

Sulpicii, ed. G. Camodeca. 2 vols. Rome 1999. (Vetera 12) Nos.1—126. .................................. A IIIb 15839 T.Varie = Tavolette lignee e cerate da varie collezioni, ed. R. Pintaudi, P.J. Sijpesteijn et al.

Florence 1989. (Pap.Flor. XVIII). Nos. 1—81 from six collections............................................... A III 2672

T.Vindol. = Vindolanda: the Latin Writing Tablets ....................................................................................IIIb 13580

T.Vindol. I = ed. A.K. Bowman and J.D. Thomas. London 1983. (Britannia Monograph Series 4). Nos. 1—48, descripta 49—106, waxed tablets 107—117. ....................................................A IIIb 13580

T.Vindol. II = ed. A.K. Bowman and J.D. Thomas, with contributions by J.N. Adams. London 1994. Nos. 118—573. ....................................................................................................................... n.vorh.

T. Vindol. III = ed. A. K. Bowman and J. D. Thomas with contributions by J. Pearce. London 2003. Nos. 574—853. ................................................................................................................. A IIIb 13582

T.Vindon. = Die römischen Schreibtafeln von Vindonissa, ed. M.A. Speidel. 1996.

(Veröffentlichungen der Gesellschaft Pro Vindonissa 12). Nos. 1—65, descripta nos. 66—90. ...................................................................................................................................... A IIIb 14450

Page 51: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Griechische Ostraka 51

There are also tablets in BGU VII, P.Bad. IV, P.Bingen, P.Brookl., P.Coll.Youtie II, P.Dura, P.Hombert, P.Kell. I-IV, P.Köln VIII, P.Leid. Inst., P.Michael., P.Mon.Epiph., O.Deir el-Bahari, O.Oasis, SB, SB Kopt. I and O.CrumST.

Page 52: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

52

II. KOPTISCHE PAPYROLOGIE: II. 1. KOPTISCHE PAPYRI:

BKU = Aegyptische Urkunden aus den Koeniglichen (later Staatlichen) Museen zu Berlin: Koptische Urkunden.

BKU I = Berlin 1895—1905, Nr. 1—192. ........................................................................................ S+W IVh Berl The following texts have been republished in SB Kopt. I: 84 = 261; 85 = 258; 86 = 254; 87 = 253; 88 = 251; 89 = 245; 90 = 246; 91 = 259; 93 = 247

BKU II.1 = Berlin 1904, Nr. 256—318 ..........................................................................................W IVh Berl –2.1- (only the first fascicle was published). No papyri were ever assigned publication numbers 193-255.

BKU III = H. Satzinger, Heft 1, Berlin 1967; Heft 2, Berlin 1968; Nr. 319—514. .......................A IVh Berl 3 (2x)

CPR = Corpus Papyrorum Raineri. Vienna.

CPR II = J. Krall, Koptische Texte, Wien 1895, Nr. 1–255....................................................................A IV 20 –2- Many texts are reedited in CPR IV; see concordance there p. xv; and in CPR XII; see concordance there p. 11.

CPR IV = W. Till, Die koptischen Rechtsurkunden der Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1958, Nr. 1–212. ..................................................... A IVh Till 1 No. 34 reedited in P.Rain.Unterricht 112.

CPR XII = M.R.M. Hasitzka, Koptische Texte, Wien 1987, Nr. 1–38..................................... A IV 20 –12- u. –12a- separate fascicle of plates. No. 4 reedited by Hasitzka in Archiv 41 (1995) 194—204.

CPR XX = M.R.M. Hasitzka, Ein neues Archiv koptischer Ostraka, Wien 1995..................................A IVh Hasi1 P. Bad. III = F. Bilabel, Ein koptisches Fragment über die Begründer des Manichäismus, 1924,

Nr. 46. ...................................................................................................A IV 55 (gebunden mit P.Bas. I–IV) literarisch

P.Bal. = Bala'izah: P.E. Kahle, Coptic Texts from Deir el-Bala'izah in Upper Egypt, London

1954. 2 vols. ........................................................................................................................... A IVh Bala 1+2 The following texts are Greek in whole or part: I 2 (parchment), 29; II 123, 130, 148, 180—182, 203—204, 286—289, 296—300, 308, 315, 345—346, 355—356, 361, 374—375, 381, 383, 386—394, 408 (papyri).

P.CLT = A.A. Schiller, Ten Coptic Legal Texts, New York 1932. ................................................. S+W IVh Schil

For extensive improvements in these texts, see the review in Byzantinische Zeitschrift 34 (1934) 78—95 (W. Hengstenberg).

P.CrumST O.CrumST P.CrumVC O.CrumVC P.Fay.Copt. = W.E. Crum, Coptic Manuscripts Brought from the Fayyum by W.M. Flinders

Petrie, Esq., D.C.L., Together with a Papyrus in the Bodleian Library, London 1893. Nr. 1—55. ................................................................................................................................................. n.vorh.

P.HengstenbergCopt. = W. Hengstenberg, "Koptische Papyri," in Beiträge zur Forschung:

Studien und Mitteilungen aus dem Antiquariat Jacques Rosenthal 1 (1915), 92-100, 1*-22*. Munich 1915. ............................................................................................................................. n.vorh. Nos. 1-5, of which nos. 1-4 are documentary. No. 5 is translated in M. Meyer and R. Smith, Ancient Christian Magic: Coptic Texts of Ritual Power (San Francisco 1994) no. 89. The texts were acquired by the Hof- und Staatsbibliothek (now Staatsbibliothek) in Munich (according to L. Wenger, Cd'É 7 [1932] 327), but are now lost.

P.HermitageCopt. = P.V. Ernshtedt (Jernstedt), Koptskie teksty Gosudarstvennogo Ermitazha,

Leningrad, Izd-vo Akademii nauk. 1959. Nr. 1—77. ........................................................................ n.vorh. The following nos. have been reedited in P.Mon.Apollo: 3 = P.Mon.Apollo 26; 7 = P.Mon.Apollo 24; 14 = P.Mon.Apollo 45; 39 = P.Mon.Apollo 55

Page 53: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Koptische Papyri 53

P. Kell. V = I. Gardner, A. Alcock and W.-P. Funk, Coptic Documentary Texts from Kellis I, with a contribution by C.A. Hope and G.E. Bowen. Oxford 1999. (Dakhleh Oasis Project: Monograph No. 9). ......................................................................................................... A IVh Kell Texts are P.Kell.Copt. 10—52; O.Kell.Copt. 1—2.

P.KölnÄgypt. = Kölner ägyptische Papyri, ed. D. Kurth, H.-J. Thissen and M. Weber.

Opladen 1980. (Pap.Colon. IX). Nos. 4—7 are Demotic documents; nos. 12—17 Coptic documents. ........................................................................................................................ A IVf Köln (2 Ex.)

P.KölnLüddeckens = Demotische und Koptische Texte, Teil 1, ed. E. Lüddeckens; Teil 2, ed.

A. Kropp, A. Hermann and M. Weber. Opladen 1968. (Pap.Colon. II). ................................... A IVf Demo Teil 1 contains 2 Demotic texts, Teil 2, 3 non-documentary Coptic texts. 2 literarische Texte.

P.KRU = W.E. Crum, Koptische Rechtsurkunden des achten Jahrhunderts aus Djême (Theben),

Leipzig 1912. (Reprint in Subsidia Byzantina lucis ope iterata 18, with an introduction by A.A. Schiller. Leipzig 1973). Nr. 1—123. .......................................................................S+W XXX 4930 A new version of no. 29, now lost, is in Archiv 44 (1998) 75—85 (S. Richter); no. 69 is now P.MorganLib. 342. Translations of 38 of these texts are in W.C. Till, Erbrechtliche Untersuchungen auf Grund der koptischen Urkunden, SBWien 229.2 (1954) and in W.C. Till, Die koptischen Rechtsurkunden aus Theben, SBWien 244.3 (1964) 86—200. The following translations may also be consulted: Nos. 11, 24—26, 28, 35, 36, 45—48, 54, 56 and 68 by Schiller in Studi in onore di Vincenzo Arangio-Ruiz IV (1952) 336—364. Nos. 25 and 26 also by Varenbergh, loc. cit. below. Nos. 65—67, 69—72, 75—77 by Schiller in Coptic Wills, his Juris Doctor dissertation at the University of California, Berkeley, 1926. For no. 75 see also P.Mon.Epiph. pp. 343—348. Nos. 12, 13, 18, 20, 23, 25 and 26 by Varenbergh in Archives d'histoire du droit oriental 4 (1949) 163—183. No. 23 also = CPR IV 27. No. 22 = CPR IV 26. No. 38 by Schiller in Tijdschrift voor Rechtsgeschiedenis 7 (1927) 432—453. No. 57 = Pap.Arbeit. 43; Pap.Bürgsch.Copt. 61. No. 59 = Pap.Arbeit. 42. No. 96 = W.C. Till, Koptische Grammatik, 2nd ed. (Berlin 1961) 308—311. No. 104 = Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung (Kanon.Abt.) 42 (1921) 175 and 202 note 5 (A. Steinwenter). No. 105 = Orientalia NS 4 (1935) 377 and 380—385 (A. Steinwenter). No. 115 = Pap.Bürgsch.Copt. 22; W.C. Till, op.cit., 314—315. No. 116 = Till, Kopt.Gram., 113. No. 119 = Pap.Bürgsch.Copt. 87. No. 122 = P.Bal. II pp. 500—503. See also Schiller, BASP 13 (1976) 106—109 for pre-1912 publications of translations of texts in this volume. nur Texte ohne ÜS und Komm. mit Indices

P.Laur. V = G.M. Browne, Papiri Laurenziani Copti, Florence 1984. (Pap.Flor. XIII). ...................... A IV 297 –5-

13 dokumentarische Papyri, Briefe und juristische Dok., Tafeln, Indices P.Lond.Copt. I = W.E. Crum, Catalogue of the Coptic Manuscripts in the British Museum,

London 1905. Nos. 1—1252. ............................................................................................................. n.vorh. Nos. 1075-1079, 1093, 1130-1131, and possibly 460 are Greek. The following numbers have been reprinted in P.KRU:375–392; 395–439; 441; 457 375 = 79; 376 = 90; 377 = 80; 378 = 81; 379 = 104; 380 = 92; 381 = 83; 382 = 84; 383 = 85; 384 = 86; 385 = 87; 386 = 88; 387+P.RevilloutCopt. (Bulaq) 6 = 89; 388+P.RevilloutCopt. (Bulaq) 12 = 107; 389 = 91; 390 = 112; 391 = 108; 392 = 111; 395 = 65; 396 = 73; 397 = 66; 398 = 70; 399 = 68; 400 = 71; 401 = 72; 402 = 20; 403 = 12; 404 = 1; 405 = 14; 406 = 2; 407 = 4; 408 = 15; 409 = 6; 410 = 5; 411 = 3; 412 = 33; 413 = 17; 414 = 7; 415 = 16; 416 = 19; 417 = 8; 418 = 9; 419 = 27; 420 = 36; 421 = 35; 422 = 39; 423 = 37; 424 = 38; 425 = 44; 426 = 52; 427 = 57: 428 = 58; 429 = 49; 430 = 53; 431 = 61; 432 = 62; 433 = 63; 434 = 59; 434 (II) = 60; 435 = 122; 436 = 121; 437 = 55; 438 = 115; 439 = 116; 441 = 51; 457 = 119; 673 reedited in JJurPap 29 (1999) 85—89 (S. Richter); the correct inventory no. of this papyrus is Brit.Lib. Or. 4927 (15). 1010 = 13; 1011 = 41; 1078 = P.Mon.Apollo 27

P.Lond.Copt. II = B. Layton, Catalogue of Coptic literary manuscripts in the British Library acquired since 1906, London 1987. Nos. 1—258 .............................................................................. n.vorh. no. 191 is a private letter: edited in ZÄS 119 (1992) 43—60 (H.-M. Schenke).

P.Mich.Copt. = W.H. Worrell, Coptic Texts in the University of Michigan Collection, Ann

Arbor 1942. (Univ. of Mich. Studies, Humanistic Series 46). Pt. III, Letters and documents on papyrus, ed. W.H. Worrell and E.H. Husselman, pp. 169—214, nos. 1—21. ...................................................................................................................................................... n.vorh.

Page 54: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 54

No. 20 is reedited in P.Mon. Apollo 36. See also under O.Mich.Copt. and O.Mich.Copt.Etmoulon; the index includes all the papyri and ostraca published in this volume.

P.Mil.Vogl. V = A Coptic codex edited by T. Orlandi. Milan 1974. ......................................................A IVh Mila

literarisch (bibl.) P.Mon.Apollo = S.J. Clackson, Coptic and Greek texts relating to the Hermopolite Monastery

of Apa Apollo, Oxford 2000. (Griffith Institute Monographs). Nos. 1—66. ...................................A IV 350 Nos. 27, 31, 48 are Greek; the rest Coptic.

P.Mon.Epiph. = W.E. Crum and H.G. Evelyn White, The Monastery of Epiphanius at Thebes,

Part II, New York 1926. (The Metropolitan Museum of Art Egyptian Expedition). Nr. 1–702. .........................................................................................................................................W IVh Theb Nos. 1—575 are Coptic papyri, ostraca, and parchment; nos. 579—634 Greek papyri, ostraca, limestone and wood; nos. 635—675 Coptic graffiti; nos. 676—702 Greek graffiti. The texts are found on pp. 1—119; the metadata and the translations on pp. 153—348. Some Greek texts have been reprinted: SB IV 7436 = no. 624; 7477 = 623 and 7478—7487 = 625—634. The Greek graffiti, nos. 676—702, are reprinted as SB IV 7488—7514.

P.MorganLib. = L. Depuydt , Catalogue of Coptic Manuscripts in the Pierpont Morgan

Library, Leuven 1993. (Corpus of Illuminated Manuscripts, 4—5. Oriental series 1). ..................... n.vorh. This is not an edition but a catalogue, listing in volume 1 the 421 Coptic items in the Morgan Library. Of these nos. 306—351 are documentary. Volume 2 is an Album of Photographic Plates. In vol. 1, two texts, nos. 328 and 329, are transcribed and translated.

P.MoscowCopt. = P.V. Ernshtedt (Jernstedt), Koptskie teksty Gosudarstvennogo muzeia

izobrazitel'nykh iskusstv imeni A.S. Pushkina, Leningrad 1959. Nos. 1—103. ................................ n.vorh. P.Pisentius = "Textes coptes. Extraits de la correspondence de St. Pésunthius, évêque de

Coptos, et de plusieurs documents analogues (juridiques et économiques)," ed. E. Revillout in three issues of the RevÉgypt 9 (1900) 133—177; 10 (1902) 34—47; and 14 (1914) 22—32. ................................................................................................................................... n.vorh. Republication of some texts: 64 = BKU I 78; 65 = P.KRU 115; 67 = BKU I 48; 72 = P.KRU 109; 73 = P.KRU 111; and 83 = P.KRU 40.

P.Rain.UnterrichtKopt. = M.R.M. Hasitzka, Neue Texte und Dokumentation zum Koptisch-

Unterricht, Wien 1990. (MPER XVIII). Nr. 1—332. ..........................................................A IVh Hasi –1+2- P.RevilloutCopt. = E. Revillout, Papyrus coptes. Actes et contrats des museés de Boulaq et du

Louvre, Paris 1876 ............................................................................................................................. n.vorh. Nos. 1—14, 11 bis and 12 bis from the Bulaq Museum and nos. 1—10 from the Louvre. No. 1 from the Louvre was republished in P.KRU 40; nos. 3—10 from the Louvre were also published by Revillout in the Comptes Rendus of the First International Congress of Orientalists. Paris 1873, III 55—68. The Bulaq Museum texts have been reedited as follows: 1 = P.KRU 106; 2 = P.KRU 67; 3 = P.KRU 75; 4 = P.KRU 105; 5 =P.KRU 93; 6+P.Lond.Copt. I 387 = P.KRU 89; 7 = P.KRU 94; 8 = P.KRU 95; 9 = P.KRU 96; 10 = P.KRU 97; 11 = P.KRU 98; 11bis = P.KRU 110; 12+P.Lond.Copt. I 388 = P.KRU 107; 13 = P.KRU 99; 14 = P.KRU 100

P.Ryl.Copt. = W.E. Crum, Catalogue of the Coptic Manuscripts in the Collection of the John

Rylands Library, Manchester 1909, Nr. 1—467. ............................................................................... n.vorh. P.Sarga = W.E. Crum and H.I. Bell, Wadi Sarga, Coptic and Greek Texts, with an introduction

by R. Campbell Thompson. Copenhagen 1922. (Coptica III). ..........................................S IVh Wadi (2 Ex.) The Greek and Coptic texts are listed on p. xv; no. 9 is on vellum, no. 12 on papyrus, the remainder on ostraca (= O.Sarga). All the documentary texts listed in P.Sarga on page xv as Greek, nos. 121—127, 147, 150—151, 155—156, 159—160, 195, 199—201, 205—374, 380—385 are reprinted in SB XVIII. There is a concordance in SB XIX, Abschnitt 7. Many of these texts contain a word or more in Coptic.

P.Schutzbriefe = W. Till, "Koptische Schutzbriefe," MDAI 8 (1938) 71–127, Nr. 1–103. ....................W IVh Till

Page 55: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Koptische Papyri 55

(with an historical-legal study by H. Liebesny). Nos. 2—3, 12—13, 17, 56, 59, 68, 77, 84—86, 92, 95, 97, 99—101 are papyri. The rest are ostraca. No. 84 is reedited as P.Bal. 188.

P.YaleCopt. = L.S.B. MacCoull, Coptic Documentary Papyri from the Beinecke Library (Yale

University), Cairo 1986, (Textes et Documents 17) Nr. 1–39. ................................................. A IVh) MacC The Greek sections of the codex, P.YaleCopt. 1, have been reedited in R. Duttenhöfer and K.A. Worp, "Die griechischen Paginae von P.Yale inv. 1804. Der revidierte Text," Tyche 11 (1996) 97—106.

SB Kopt. = Koptisches Sammelbuch........................................................................................................ A IVh KSB

SB Kopt. I = M.R.M. Hasitzka, Koptisches Sammelbuch I, Wien 1993. (MPER N.S. XXIII) Nr. 1—800. .................................................................................................................................... A IVh KSB –1-

SB Kopt. II = M.R.M. Hasitzka, Koptisches Sammelbuch II, Wien 2004. (MPER N.S. XXIII.2) Nr. 801—1260. .........................................................................................................A IVh KSB –2-

SB Kopt. III = M.R.M. Hasitzka, Koptisches Sammelbuch III, München-Leipzig 2006. (MPER N.S. XXIII.3) Nr. 1261—1290. ..................................................................................A IVh KSB –3-

» F. Bilabel, A. Grohmann, Zwei Urkunden aus dem bischöflichen Archiv von Panopolis in

Ägypten, Heidelberg 1935. ............................................................................................................A IVh Bila zwei Papyri zur Diakonsweihe, kopt. und arab.

» T. Mina, Inscriptions coptes et grecques de Nubie, Le Caire 1942....................................................... A IVh Insc 321 kopt. Inschriften, teils erstmals, teils neu ediert

» P. Agostino Ciasca, I papiri copti del Museo Borgiano, Roma 1881...................................................A IVh Borg fünf Papyri aus P.RevilloutCopt (1, 11, 11bis, 12 und 12bis) + drei unedierte Texte

Page 56: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

56

II. 2. KOPTISCHE OSTRAKA: O.Ashm.Copt. = A. Biedenkopf-Ziehner, Koptische Ostraka II: Ostraka aus dem Ashmolean

Museum in Oxford, Wiesbaden 2000. Nos. 1-22. ..................................................................A IVh Bied –2- O.Bawit = Le Monasatère et la nécropole de Baouit, ed. from the notes of J. Clédat by D.

Bénazeth and M.-H. Rutschowscaya, with contributions from A. Boud’hors, R.-G. Coquin and E. Gaillard. Cairo 1999. (MIFAO 111bis). ..................................................................... n.vorh. 94 ostraca are published on pp. 245—343; of these 57 (or 58) are in the Louvre, the location of the others being unknown. On pp. 349—358 there are images of 75 Greek and Coptic papyri, all but three of which are unpublished. Those three can be found in A. Boud’hors, "Papyrus de Clédat au Musée du Louvre," Divitiae Aegypti. Koptologische und verwandte Studien zu Ehren von Martin Krause, ed. C. Fluck et al. (Wiesbaden 1995) 29—35.

O.Brit.Mus.Copt. I = H.R. Hall, Coptic and Greek Texts of the Christian Period from Ostraka,

Stelae, etc. in the British Museum, London 1905. ............................................................................. n.vorh. The arrangement is in 100 plates, each of which contains one or more texts. There is also an appendix of 33 Coptic inscriptions. There is no index.

O.Brit.Mus.Copt. II = A. Biedenkopf-Ziehner, Koptische Ostraka I: Ostraka aus dem Britischen Museum in London, Wiesbaden 2000. Nos. 1-47, Add. 1-6. .............................. A IVh) Bied –1-

O.Cair.Monuments = Catologue général des antiquités égyptiennes du Musée du Caire, nos.

8001 – 8741: Coptic Monuments, by W. E. Crum. Cairo 1902. ........................................................ n.vorh. Not an edition, but a list and short description of all the Coptic texts in the Cairo Museum. Nos. 8001 – 8024, 8029, 8030, 8079 – 8100 and 8312 – 8316 are on parchment; nos. 8031 – 8078 and 8728 – 8741 are on papyrus; nos. 8025 – 8028 and 8101 – 8103 are on paper; no. 8104 is an inscribed jar; no. 8105 is not used; nos. 8106 – 8311 are ostraca; nos. 8317 and 8318 are painted on jars and nos. 8319 – 8727 are all grave stelae. Many of the inscribed stelae were transferred to the Coptic Museum; for these see I. Kamel, Coptic Funerary Stelae, (Catalogue général des antiquités du Musée copte, nos. 1-253) with a concordance on pp. 269 – 271.

O.Crum = W.E. Crum, Coptic Ostraca from the Collections of the Egypt Exploration Fund,

the Cairo Museum and Others, London 1902. Nos. 1—525, Add. 1-62. ............................... W+S IVh Ostr. Translations and commentary on the texts arranged by type precede the Coptic texts themselves.

O.CrumST = W.E. Crum, Short Texts from Coptic Ostraca and Papyri, Oxford 1921. Nos.

1—450. ..................................................................................................................................... W IVh Crum Papyri are nos. 1, 46, 48—49, 57—60, 96—97, 113, 116—118, 124, 126, 130, 138, 153—154, 156—157, 166, 170—193, 264—266, 329—330, 405, 436, 439. No. 438 is a tablet; the rest are ostraca. The Vienna ostraca published here have been republished in O.Vind.Copt. Nos. 96 and 181 are republished in BASP 32 (1995) 101-108, 113-116 (S. Clackson). No. 439 (= P.Lond. V 1720) is republished in ZPE 96 (1993) 229—233 (L.S.B. MacCoull).

O.CrumVC = W.E. Crum, Varia Coptica, Aberdeen 1939. Nos. 1—129. .................................................. n.vorh.

Papyri are nos. 5—9, 38—39, 46—52, 100, 114—116 and 129. No. 5 is reedited with a new fragment in Enchoria 15 (1987) 55—59 (R.P. Salomons and P.J. Sijpesteijn).

O.Deir el-Bahari = W. Godlewski, Le Monastère de St. Phoibammon. Deir el-Bahari 5,

Warsaw 1986. .................................................................................................................................... n.vorh. Coptic ostraca nos. 1—19 (no. 16 is wood and no. 19 Arabic) are found in chapter 9, pp. 134—140.

O.Medin.HabuCopt. = E. Stefanski and M. Lichtheim, Coptic Ostraca from Medinet Habu,

Chicago 1952. (Univ. of Chicago. Oriental Institute Publications 71). Nos. 1—400. ................A IVh Medi There is a concordance of inventory nos. and publication nos. by T. Wilfong, Enchoria 17 (1990) 155—160.

O.Mich.Copt = W.H. Worrell, Coptic Texts in the University of Michigan Collection, Ann

Arbor 1942. (Univ. of Mich. Studies, Humanistic Series 46). Pt. IV, "Letters and Documents on Ostraca or Fragments of Limestone," pp. 215—251. Nos. 1—28. ............................ n.vorh.

Page 57: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Koptische Ostraka 57

See also P.Mich.Copt. and O.Mich.Copt.Etmoulon. O.Mich.Copt.Etmoulon = W.H. Worrell, Coptic Texts in the University of Michigan

Collection, Ann Arbor 1942. (Univ. of Mich. Studies, Humanistic Series 46). Pt. V, "Etmoulon Ostraca," ed. H.C. Youtie and W.H. Worrell, pp. 253—294. Nos. 1—77 ....................... n.vorh. (reprinted SB Kopt. I 146—222). See also P.Mich.Copt. and O.Mich.Copt.

O.Mon.Phoib. = Le Monastère de Phoebammon dans la Thébaïde, ed. C. Bachatly. Tome 2:

Graffiti, inscriptions et ostraca, ed. R. Rémondon, Yassâ ‘Abd al-Masîh, W.C. Till and O.H.E. KHS-Burmester. Cairo 1965. (Publications de la Société d’archéologie copte. Rapports de fouilles). "Coptic Ostraca", ed. W.C. Till and O.H.E. KHS-Burmester, are found on pp. 103—157, pls. 1—13. Nos. 1—125; ............................................................................ n.vorh. nos. 1—3 are biblical, 4—5 legal, 6—18 letters, 19—125 fragments. No. 40 Greek? with cryptogram?

O.Vind.Copt. = W. C. Till, Die koptischen Ostraka der Papyrussammlung der

Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Vienna 1960. (Denkschrift Wien 78.1). Nos. 1—473. ............................................................................................................................................A IVh Ostr 1

Page 58: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

58

Koptica in griechischen Editionsbänden:

P.Amh. II 145 = B.P. Grenfell and A.S. Hunt, The Amherst Papyri, Being an Account of the

Greek Papyri in the Collection of the Right Hon. Lord Amherst of Hackney, F.S.A. at Didlington Hall, Norfolk, II, Classical Fragments and Documents of the Ptolemaic, Roman and Byzantine Periods, Nr. 10–201, London 1901........................................................... W+S IV 40 nur Grußformel am Ende kopt.

P.Amh.Eg. pp. 59–61 = P.E. Newberry, The Amherst Papyri, Being an Account of the

Egyptian Papyri in the Collection of the Right Hon. Lord Amherst of Hackney, F.S.A. at Didlington Hall, Norfolk, London 1899. ....................................................................................... n.vorh. with an appendix on a Coptic papyrus by W.E. Crum. The Coptic text, which is on pp. 59—61, was later republished as P.KRU 69.

P.Apoll. = Papyrus grecs d'Apollônos Anô, ed. R. Rémondon. Cairo 1953. (Documents de

fouilles de l'Institut Français d'Archéologie Orientale du Caire 19). Nos. 1—105; .......................... A IV 54 no. 91 reprinted as SB Kopt. I 7. Nos. 106 and 107 = SB XIV 11917—11918; nos. 108—110 = SB XVI 12428—12431.

P.Athen.Xyla 5, 6, 8, 12, 13, 17, 18 = P.Sta.Xyla: B.G. Mandilaras , The Byzantine Papyri of

the Greek Papyrological Society I, Nr. 1—21, Athens 1993. .......................................................... A IV 434 Nos. 5, 6, 8, 12, 13, 17, 18 have Coptic in their dockets. nur einzelne Wörter bis max. 2 Z. koptisch Index 1 1/2 S.

P.Bad. V 114-116, 122, 124-126, 131-142 und 167; 123 ist kopt.-arab. = F. Bilabel and A.

Grohmann, Griechische, koptische und arabische Texte zur Religion und religiösen Literatur in Aegyptens Spätzeit, 1934, Nr. 112—167. .......................................................................A IV 55 alle literarisch und halbliterarisch; 114-116 und 167 zur Kyprianlegende, 122 – Kyprian Zauberbuch, 123 Zaubertext, 124–126, 131–142 Gebets- und Zaubertexte

P.Bas. (Teil II) = Papyrusurkunden der Öffentlichen Bibliothek der Universität zu Basel: Pt. I,

E. Rabel, Urkunden in griechischer Sprache, Nr. 1—26. Pt. II, W. Spiegelberg, Ein koptischer Vertrag, Berlin 1917. (AbhGöttingen N.F. 16.3). ............................................................ A IV 60 S. 77–84, Vertrag über Vermietung eines Wasserrades, kein Index

P.Bingen 148–151 = H. Melaerts, Papyri in Honorem Johannis Bingen Octogenarii, Leuven

2000. (Studia Varia Bruxellensia ad Orbem Graeco-Latinum Pertinentia 5), Nr. 1—151. ............................................................................................................................................................A IV 86 148 – literarisch, Damian v. Alexandria 149 – Brief, keine Transkription, nur einzelne Wörter gelesen 150 – Liste von Getreidezahlungen 151 – kopt. Einschübe auf einigen arab. Papyri der Ryl. Bibl., nur einzelne Wörter transkr. Index 1/4 Seite

P.Brem. 84 = U. Wilcken, Die Bremer Papyri, Berlin 1936 (AbhBerlin 1936,2; rp. in U.

Wilcken, Berliner Akademieschriften zur alten Geschichte und Papyruskunde II 193—368. Leipzig 1970)........................................................................................................................A+W IV 95 nur Beschreibung, keine Transkription

P.Congr. XV 23 = J. Bingen and G. Nachtergael (Hg.), Actes du XVe Congrès International

de Papyrologie. II, Papyrus inédits. Brussels 1979. (Pap.Brux. XVII). ............................ A XXXVI 8043 –2- Heiratsvertrag, keine Tafel, kein Index

P.Freer Nr. 7–10 = L.S.B. MacCoull, Greek and Coptic Papyri in the Freer Gallery of Art,

Diss. Washington D.C. 1973. ............................................................................................................A IV 198 Nos. 1—6 Greek, nos. 7—10 Coptic. Nos. 1—2 are reedited by J. Gascou and L.S.B. MacCoull in "Le cadastre d'Aphroditô," Travaux et Memoires 10 (1987) 103—158 with 10 plates, reprinted as SB XX 14469. Nos. 3—4 are reedited by J. Gascou in Hommes et richesses dans l'empire byzantin.

Page 59: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Koptica in griechischen Editionsbänden 59

Réalités byzantines, I: IVe—VIIe siècle (Paris 1989) 279—313, reprinted as SB XX 14494. [UMI, order no. 73—19,867] 4 Texte, 3 Briefe, 1 Liste + Verso, keine Tafeln, kein Index

P.Harrauer 4 und 57 = B. Palme, Wiener Papyri als Festgabe zum 60. Geburtstag von

Hermann Harrauer, Vienna 2001. Nr. 1-62. ................................................................................... A IV 260a 4 – literarisch, 57 – christlicher Trostbrief, Tafel, Index

P.Horak = Gedenkschrift Ulrike Horak, ed. H. Harrauer and R. Pintaudi. 2004. (Pap.Flor.

XXXIV). ............................................................................................................................................ n.vorh. 15 und 84

P.Kell. II = I. Gardner, Kellis Literary Texts, with contributions by S. Clackson, M.

Franzmann and K.A. Worp. Oxford 1996. (Dakhleh Oasis Project: Mono-graph No. 4). ......... A IV 292 –2- The texts published in this volume are numbered as follows: T.Kell.Copt. 1—7; P.Kell.Copt. 1—9; P.Kell.Syr.Copt. 1—2; P.Kell.Syr. 1; P.Kell.Syr.Gr. 1; P.Kell.Gr. 91—94. (These Greek texts continue the numbering of P.Kell. I.)

P.Köln VIII 353–355 = M. Gronewald, K. Maresch and C. Römer 1997. (Pap.Colon. VII/ 8).

Nos. 327—355............................................................................................................................ A IV 293 –8- 353 u 354 literarisch, 355 Liste von Gegenständen, kein Index

P.Köln IX 383–392 = M. Gronewald and others. 200l. (Pap.Colon. VII/9). Nos. 356-397. ................A IV 293 –9- Nr. 387-392 are ostrace and no. 384 is parchment. 383f. literarisch, 385f. Briefe, 387–289 Steuerquittungen, 390 Brief, 391 Name, 392 Brief Tafeln, Indices 4 S.

P.Köln X = ed. M. Gronewald and others. Paderborn 2003. (Pap.Colon. VII/10). ............................ A IV 293 –10– nos. 424 and 426—428 are Coptic; no. 425 is Greek and Coptic.

P.Köln XI = ed. Ch. Armoni and others. Paderborn 2007. (Pap.Colon. VII/11). ................................A IV 293 –11– nos. 464—466 are Coptic.

P.Laur. III 125 = R. Pintaudi, Dai Papiri della Biblioteca Medicea Laurenziana. Florence

1979 (Pap.Flor. V), Nr. 51–125. ....................................................................................................... A IV 297 „Lettera di Garanzia“, Tafel, kein Index

P.Lond. IV 1494—1646 = H.I. Bell, The Aphrodito Papyri, with appendix of Coptic papyri ed.

W.E. Crum. London 1910. Nos. 1332—1646. ................................................................................. A IV 310 S. 435–525, Index nur selektiv (3 Seiten!)

P.Lond. V 1709 = H.I. Bell. London 1917. Nos. 1647—1911....................................................................W IV 310 Bericht über ein Schiedsverfahren, Dioskoros-Archiv, Erbstreit

P.Lond. VI 1920–1922 = H.I. Bell and W.E Crum, Jews and Christians in Egypt; The Jewish Troubles in Alexandria and the Athanasian Controversy, London1924. Nos. 1912—1929. ....................................................................................................................................... A+S+W IV 291 drei Briefe, keine Tafeln, Index (gemischt)

P. Mich. XVIII 796–798 = P.Michigan Koenen: C. Römer and T. Gagos, Michigan Texts

Published in Honor of Ludwig Koenen, Amsterdam 1996. (Stud.Amst. XXXVI). Nos. 759—798. ..................................................................................................................................A IV 340 –18- 3 literarische Texte

P.Mil.Vogl. IV = Milan 1967. Nos. 204—257, plus 3 Coptic texts. ..........................................................A IV 348

3 dokumentarische Texte: Schuldanerkenntnis, Brief, Zahlungsauftrag, Tafeln, kein Index

P.NagHamm. = J.W.B. Barns, G.M. Browne and J.C. Shelton, Nag Hammadi Codices. Greek

and Coptic Papyri from the Cartonnage of the Covers, Leiden 1981. (Nag Hammadi Studies XVI). Nos. 1—153 (Greek), C1—C19 (Coptic). ............................................................... A IVa 672 S. 121–162, 19 Texte, davon 2 literarisch, sonst Briefe, ohne Tafeln

P.Neph. 15–16 = B. Kramer, J.C. Shelton and G.M. Browne, Das Archiv des Nepheros und

verwandte Texte, Mainz 1987. (Aegypt.Trev. IV). Part I, Das Archiv des Nepheros, nos.

Page 60: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 60

1—14, 17—42 Greek, nos. 15—16 Coptic. Part II, Verwandte Texte aus der Heidelberger Papyrussammlung, nos. 43—49 Greek. ..................................................................... A IV 356 zwei Briefe an Nepheros, Tafeln, Index (gemischt)

P.Paramone = Editionen und Aufsätze von Mitgliedern des heidelberger Instituts für

Papyrologie zwischen 1982 und 2004, ed. J. M. S. Cowey and B. Kramer. (ArchivBeih. 16) Munich and Leipzig 2004...........................................................................................................A IV 374 19 is Coptic.

P.Princ. II 84 verso = ZPE 96 (1993) 227—229 (L.S.B. MacCoull) = E.H. Kase, Papyri in

the Princeton University Collections. Jr. Princeton 1936. (Princ.Stud.Pap. I). Nos. 15—107. .........................................................................................................................................A+S+W IV 395 The Coptic verso of no. 84 has been published in ZPE 96 (1993) 227—229 (L.S.B. MacCoull). Weinlieferungskauf, Tafel

P.Rain.Cent. 6–12 = Festschrift zum 100-jährigen Bestehen der Papyrussammlung der

Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer, Vienna 1983. ............................ A IV 403 Nos. 1—166; 6—12 Coptic; All these texts are on papyrus. Separate volume of plates. 6–11 literarisch, christlich 12 griech-kopt. Wörterliste, Tafel, kein Index

P.Rain.Unterricht = Neue Texte aus dem antiken Unterricht, ed. H. Harrauer and P.J.

Sijpesteijn. Vienna 1985. (MPER XV). Nos. 1—184. ................................................... A IV 21b –15.1-, -15.2- P.Thomas 31 = T. Gagos and R.S. Bagnall (Hg.), Essays and Texts in Honor of J.David

Thomas, Oakville 2001 (Am.Stud.Pap. XLII) ................................................................................ A IV 449 kleines Graffito mit Gebet, keine Tafel, kein Index

P.Turner 55 = P.J. Parsons, J.R. Rea et. al. (Hg.), Papyri Greek and Egyptian Edited by

Various Hands, London 1981 (Egypt Exploration Society, Graeco-Roman Memoirs 68). ..........................................................................................................................................................A IV 453 Brief an die Tochter, keine Tafel, Index

SB XVIII 13249, 13716 und 13323 + O.Sarga = 13370–13562 (darunter kopt. Texte)................. A IV 490 –18-

nur einzelne Wörter, in 13323 nur Erwähnung ohne Transkription, kein Index SB XX 14176, 14388, 14531, 14697 14823, und 14866. ...................................................................A IV 490 –20-

14388 – Ostrakon mit Lieferungsvertrag mit Garanite (CdE 62) sonst nur einzelne Wörter, in 14833 nur Erwähnung ohne Transkription, kein Index

(außerdem: SB VIII 9802 = SB Kopt. I 303; SB XVI 12346 = SB Kopt. I 236; SB XVI

12800—12801 = SB Kopt. I 224—225)

(P.Carlsb. I = P.J. Frandsen, Demotic Texts from the Collection, with contributions by K.-Th. Zauzich, W.J. Tait and M. Chauveau, Copenhagen 1991.).......................................................A IVf Carl –1- On pp. 129—140 Tait lists the published Carlsberg texts, Demotic, Greek and Coptic, numbered serially. Verweis auf: P.Carlsb. 30 lit. und 52 lit. (magisch)

O.Amst. 93 = R.S. Bagnall, P.J. Sijpesteijn and K.A. Worp, Ostraka in Amsterdam Collections,

Zutphen 1976. (Stud.Amst. IX). Nos. 1—108. ....................................................A IV 530 bzw. A XXXI 390 = Enchoria 8 (1978) 149—150 (R.S. Bagnall) Steuerquittung

O.BawitIFAO = Ostraca grecs et coptes de Baouit, ed. A. Boud'hors. Cairo 2004.

(Bibliothèque d'Études Coptes 17). Nos. 1—67 and O.Nancy. ..........................................A IV 531m (2 Ex.) Nos. 1—11, 13, 28. 30. 31. 43. 47—49 and O.Nancy are Greek and Coptic; nos. 12, 27, 29, 32, 46, and 60—67 are Coptic; nos. 16—26, 33—42, 44, 45, 50—53, 58 and 59 are Greek.

O.Buch II pp. 78–80 = The Bucheum, by R. Mond and O.H. Myers. 3 vols. London 1934.

(Egypt Exploration Society, 41st Memoir). ....................................................................................... n.vorh.

Page 61: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Koptica in griechischen Editionsbänden 61

There are Demotic, Greek and Coptic texts in vol. II: "The Demotic Ostraca," ed. G. Mattha on pp. 53—74; "The Greek Ostraca," ed. A.S. Hunt, T.C. Skeat and J.G. Tait on pp. 75—78; "The Coptic Ostraca," ed. W. Crum on pp. 78—80.

O.Camb 124, 125(?), 127—128, 134—135 and 138 = "Ostraca in the Cambridge University

Library," in O.Bodl. I, pp. 153—173, nos. 1—141. ................................................................... W+S IV 533 Greek texts except nos. 124, 125(?), 127—128, 134—135 and 138, which contain Coptic items nur Liste, keine Beschreibung, keine Transkription

O.Douch I 40 und 49 (und 44) = H. Cuvigny and G. Wagner, Les ostraca grecs de Douch I.

Cairo 1986. (Institut Français d’Archéologie Orientale, Documents de Fouilles 24/1). Nos. 1—57. .................................................................................................................................A IV 538 –1- Nos. 40 and 49 are Coptic; no. 44 is termed Graeco-Coptic. Beginn zweier Briefe; 44 ist griech. Briefanfang

O.Douch II 183 = H. Cuvigny and G. Wagner, Les ostraca grecs de Douch II, Cairo 1988. (Documents de Fouilles 24/2). Nos. 58—183. ........................................................................... A IV 538 –2- Beginn eines Briefes

O.Douch IV 486 = G. Wagner, Les ostraca grecs de Douch IV, Cairo 1999. (Documents de Fouilles 24/4). Nos. 356—505. ......................................................................................................... bestellt No. 468 is termed Graeco-Coptic.

O.Petr. 467 = "Ostraca in Prof. W.M. Flinders Petrie’s Collection at University College,

London," in O.Bodl. I, pp. 82—152, nos. 1—476. ..................................................................... S+W IV 533 Nr. 467 = SB Kopt. I 241.

O.Theb Part IV = Theban Ostraca. London 1913. (Univ. of Toronto Studies, Philological

Series I). Part I, Hieratic Texts, ed. A.H. Gardiner; 31 texts on pp. 1—16 with an additional text in an appendix on pp. 16a—16o. Part II, Demotic Texts, ed. H. Thompson; 44 texts not numbered serially on pp. 23—65. Part III, Greek Texts, ed. J.G. Milne; nos. 1—146 on pp. 71—161 with Demotic in nos. 16, 21—26, 28 and 31. Part IV, Coptic Texts, ed. H. Thompson; nos. 1—48 on pp. 179—212..............................................W+S IV 590 48 verschiedene Texte, tw. ÜS, Index nur von Namen

Page 62: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

62

III. DEMOTISCHE PAPYROLOGIE: III. 1. DEMOTISCHE PAPYRI: P.Ackerpacht. = Demotische Ackerpachtverträge der Ptolemäerzeit. Untersuchungen zu

Aufbau, Entwicklung und inhaltlichen Aspekten einer Gruppe von demotischen Urkunden, ed. H. Felber. Wiesbaden 1997. (Ägyptologische Abhandlungen 58). ........................ A XX Fel 24 texts and 8 fragments are studied in this volume. Not all the texts are edited or reprinted in full and they are not numbered serially. In the following list, the numbers are ours and the texts cited by page numbers, which are given in square brackets. An asterisk is used to denote those texts which are substantially revised or newly edited *1 = P.Brit.Mus.Reich 10280 [7-15]; 2 = P.Berl.Spieg. 3102 [15-19]; 3 = P.Tor.Amen. 17 [19]; *4 = P.Tor.Botti 19 [20]; 5 = P.Tor.Botti 43 [22]; *6 = P.Tor.Botti 25C [23-24]; *7 = P.Tor.Botti 30 [26-27]; *8 = P.Tor.Botti 37 [29-30]; *9 = P.Cair. II 30783 +30714 (unpublished) +30968+30967 (unpublished) [34-35]; *10 = P.Gebelen 9+P.Brit.Mus.inv. 71003 (unpublished) [39-40]; *11 = P.Cair. II 30784+31009+ 30785+30663+30789 (all unpublished) [42-43]; 12 = P.Bürgsch. 9 [47]; 13 = P.Gebelen 14 [47]; 14 = P.Gebelen 12 [48]; *15 = P.Stras.Dem. 9 [49-52]; *16 = P.Berl.inv. 9069 [52]; *17 = P.Ryl.Dem. 26 [55]; *18 = P.Gebelen 8 [57]; *19 = P.Siut 10597 [61-64]; *20 = P.Siut 10595 [65]; 21 = P.Dion. 1 [66]; 22 = P.Dion. 5 [66]; 23 = P.Brit.Mus. inv. 10560 (C. Martin, JEA 72 (1986) 159-173) [67]; 24 = P.Mil.Vogl. III, Dem. 1 [67]; There are a further 8 very fragmentary pieces of leases: P.Gebelen 10 and from P.Cair. II (either unpublished or newly edited): 30651; 30666; 30668+30678; 30683+31012; 30713; 30736; 30786.

P.Äg.Handschrift. = Ägyptische Handschriften (Teil 2), ed. E. Lüddeckens and K.-Th.

Zauzich. Wiesbaden 1971. (Verzeichnis der orientalischen Handschriften in Deutschland XIX 2). ............................................................................................................ A IVf Zauz 1 –2- This volume lists (nos. 1—333) the Demotic papyri in Berlin. A number of texts have been published in P.Berl.Dem. as follows: 9 = III 13535+23677 ; 10 = III 1353 ; 12 = I 1353 ; 15 = I 1354 ; 17 = I 1354 ; 18 = I 1354 ; 21 = I 1354 ; 22 = III 1354 ; 23 = III 1354 ; 32 = III 13562 ; 34 = III 13564 ; 36 = III 13566 ; 37 = III 13567 ; 42 = I 13572 ; 46 = III 13578 ; 48 = III 1358 ; 50 = I 13582 ; 53 = III 13585 ; 54 = III 13586 ; 55 = I 13587 ; 68 = Serapis 5 (1979) 21—24 (E. Cruz-Uribe and G.R. Hughes ; 70 = I 13619 ; 83 = I 15516 ; 85 = I 15518 ; 86 = I 15619 ; 87 = I 15620 ; 88 = I 15521 ; 89 = I 15522 ; 94 = I 15527 ; 104 = I 1560 ; 106 = I 1560 ; 160 = I 1577

P.Amh.Eg. = The Amherst Papyri, Being an Account of the Egyptian Papyri in the Collection

of the Right Hon. Lord Amherst of Hackney, F.S.A. at Didlington Hall, Norfolk, ed. P.E. Newberry with an appendix on a Coptic papyrus by W.E. Crum. London 1899. .............................. n.vorh. The Coptic text, which is on pp. 59—61, was later republished as P.KRU 69.

P.Ashm. = Catalogue of the Demotic Papyri in the Ashmolean Museum .............................................A IVf Reym I, Embalmers' Archives from Hawara, ed. E.A.E. Reymond, including Greek Documents and

Subscriptions, ed. J.W.B. Barns. Oxford 1973. Nos. 1—21 are Demotic; there are Greek subscriptions to nos. 3, 4, 5, 10, 14—15 and 16—17. Nos. 22—25 are Greek texts. Greek texts reprinted as SB XIV 11404—11413. A further text is published at SB I 4369.

P.Assoc. = Les associations religieuses en Égypte d'après les documents démotiques, ed. F. de

Cenival. Cairo 1972. (Institut Français d'Archéologie Orientale. Bibliothèque d'Étude 46). .................................................................................................................................A IVf DeCe 1 –1-, -2- Seven Demotic texts are reedited: P.LilleDem. I 29; P.Cair. II 30605, 30606, 30619, 31178, 31179 and a Hamburg text originally edited by W. Erichsen in Acta Orientalia 26 (1962) 97—107. Two further texts have been studied from photographs and provided with transcription, translation and commentary: P.Berl.Dem. 3115 (pp. 18—19 and plates 38—41) and a Prague text edited by W. Erichsen, P.Prag.Satzung.

P.Auswahl = Auswahl frühdemotischer Texte (zum Gebrauch im akademischen Studien sowie

zum Selbststudium zusammengestellt), by W. Erichsen. Heft 1, Texte; 2, Umschrift und Glossar; 3, Schriftliste. Copenhagen 1950. ...................................................................S IVf Eric2 –1- -2- -3-

Page 63: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Demotische Papyri 63

P.Bad. I = Demotische Papyri, ed. W. Spiegelberg. 1923. ................................................................ A+S+W IV 55

P.Berl.Dem. = Demotische Papyri aus den Staatlichen Museen zu Berlin ...............................................................

P.Berl.Dem. I = Papyri von der Insel Elephantine, ed. K.-Th. Zauzich. Berlin 1978. ........................A IVf Zauz 2 P.Berl.Dem. II = Thebanische Kaufverträge des 3. und 2. Jarhhunderts v.u.Z., ed. S. Grunert.

Berlin 1981. ......................................................................................................................A IVf Grun (2 Ex.) P.Berl.Dem. III = Papyri von der Insel Elephantine, ed. K.-Th. Zauzich. Berlin 1992. .....................A IVf Zauz 3

The volumes in this series are published in an unbound format. Texts are not numbered in serial fashion. Each text has only its inventory number and the text; translation and commentary for each is numbered separately. There is a photograph for each text.

P.Berl.Spieg. = Demotische Papyrus aus den Königlichen Museen zu Berlin, ed. von der

Generalverwaltung mit erläuterndem Texte von W. Spiegelberg. Berlin and Leipzig 1902. A catalogue with photographs. .....................................................................................A+W IVf Spie Many have been republished as follows: 3070 = P.Berl.Dem. II 3070; 3075r = P.Ehevertr. 25; 3076 = P.Bad. 2; 3077 = P.Bad. 4; 3078 = P.Ehevertr. 7; 3079 = P.Bad. 3; 3080 = RecueilTrav. 36 (1914) 169—170 (W. Spiegelberg); 3089 = ZÄS 109 (1982) 167—168 (G. Vittmann); 3090 = P.Berl.Dem. II 3090; 3091 = P.Berl.Dem. II 3091; 3093 = ZÄS 112 (1985) 13—14 (W. Brunsch); 3096 = P.Berl.Dem. II 3096; 3097 = P.Berl.Dem. II 3097; 3101 = P.Berl.Dem. II 3101; 3102 = P.Ackerpacht., pp. 15-19; 3104 = P.Berl.Dem. II 3104; 3105 = P.Berl.Dem. II 3105; 3110 = P.Choix 5; 3111 = P.Berl.Dem. II 3111; 3112 = Enchoria 15 (1987) 99—112 (G. Vittmann); 3113 = ZÄS 77 (1942) 93—94 (W. Erichsen); 3113a = P.Tor.Amen., p. 42 and pl. 5; 3114 = P.Berl.Dem. II 3114; 3115 = P.Assoc. pp. 18—19 and plates 38—41; 3116 = Aegyptus 32 (1952) 14—19 (W. Erichsen); 3140 = P.Berl.Dem. II 3140; 3141 = P.Berl.Dem. II 3141; 3142 = P.Berl.Dem. II 3142; 3144 = P.Berl.Dem. II 3144; 3145r = P.Ehevertr. 27; 3146 = P.Berl.Dem. II 3146; 3172+4 = O.Tempeleide 220; 5570 = ZÄS 45 (1908) 103 (F.Ll. Griffith); 7057 = Studi Bresciani pp. 607—608 (K.-Th. Zauzich); ; The following numbers have not been republished: 3098, 3100, 3103, 3107, 3108, 3109, 3118, 3119, 5508.

P.Brit.Mus. = Catalogue of the Demotic Papyri in the British Museum ..................................................... IVf Glan

I, A Theban Archive of the Reign of Ptolemy I Soter, ed. S.R.K. Glanville. London 1939. Published here are inventory nos. 10522—10530, 10535—10537. .................................. A+W IVf Glan –1- There are plates of all (or parts of all). There is an additional plate of inv. no. 10500.

II, The Instructions of Onchsheshonqy, Part 1, Introduction, transliteration, translation, notes and plates, ed. S.R.K. Glanville. London 1955. ............................................................A IVf Glan –2,1-, -2,2- Part 2 has never been published.

III, The Mortuary Texts of Papyrus BM 10507, ed. M. Smith. London 1987. ............................................. n.vorh. IV, Ptolemaic Legal Texts from the Theban Area, ed. C.A.R. Andrews. London 1990.

Published texts in vol. IV are numbered sequentially Cat. 1 to Cat. 48. The indexes, however, give inventory number references. There is a concordance of inventory numbers with publication numbers on p. 108. In addition there is a concordance of Cat. nos. and plate nos. on p. 129. ................................................................................................ A IVf Glan –4-

P.Brit.Mus.Reich = Papyri juristischen Inhalts in hieratischer und demotischer Schrift aus

dem British Museum, ed. N. Reich. Vienna 1914. (DenkschriftWien 55, Abh. 3). ................A+S IVf Reich The following texts from this volume have been republished: 10077A = ZÄS 54 (1918) 112 + pl. 4 (W. Spiegelberg); 10079A = O.Tempeleide 37; 10113 = P.Choix 2 *; 10120A = P.Tsenhor 3; 10120B = P.Tsenhor 4; 10230 = P.Ackerpacht., pp. 7-15

P.Brookl.Dem. = R.H. Pierce, Three Demotic Papyri in the Brooklyn Museum (Oslo 1972 =

Symb.Osl. Suppl. 24) ......................................................................................................... A IVf Pier (2 Ex.) The three Brooklyn Museum Papyri published in R.H. Pierce, Three Demotic Papyri in the Brooklyn Museum (Oslo 1972 = Symb.Osl. Suppl. 24), have been republished with extensive commentary, translation and plates as P.Recueil 4—6

P.Brux.Dem. = Die demotischen Papyrus der Musées Royaux du Cinquantenaire, ed. W.

Spiegelberg. Brussels 1909. Nos. 1— 7. ............................................................................... W+S IVf Spie 2

Page 64: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 64

P.Bürgsch. = Demotische Urkunden zum ägyptischen Bürgschaftsrechte vorzüglich der Ptolemäerzeit, ed. K. Sethe and J. Partsch. Leipzig 1920. (AbhSächs. 32). Nos. 1-24. ..... A+S+W IVf Seth The following republications may be noted: 2 = P.Hausw. 18; 18 = P.Ryl.Dem. 9; 19 = P.Assoc. pp. 18—19 (= P.Berl.Spieg. 3115); 20 = P.Assoc. pp. 93—97 (= P.Cair.Dem. II 30619); pp. 727—728 = P.Schreibertrad. 157; pp. 731—732 = P.Ehevertr. 37; pp. 735—737 = OMRO 44 (1963) 9—13 (P. W. Pestman)

P.Cair. = Service des Antiquités de l'Égypte, Catalogue Général des Antiquités égyptiennes du Musée du Caire. Die demotischen Denkmäler. .............................................................................. IVf Spie 1

I, Die Demotischen Inschriften, ed. W. Spiegelberg. Leipzig 1904. .................................................A IVf Spie 1 –1- II, Die Demotischen Papyrus, ed. W. Spiegelberg. Part 1, Text. Strassburg 1908. Part 2, Plates.

Strassburg 1906. Nos. 30601—31270 and 50001—50022. ................................... A+S IVf Spie 1 –2.1-, -2.2- III, Demotische Inschriften und Papyri, ed. W. Spiegelberg. Berlin 1932. Stelae etc. nos.

50023-50057; papyri nos. 50058—50165. .................................................................A+S+W IVf Spie 1 –3- The following texts from vol. II have been republished: 30601 = P.Ehevertr. 17; 30604 = Fest.Lüddeckens, 235—236 and 239 (H.-J. Thissen); 30605 = P.Assoc. pp. 73—81; 30606 = P.Assoc. pp. 45—58; 30607 = P.Ehevertr. 7D; 30608 = P.Ehevertr. 8D; 30609 = P.Ehevertr. 8Z; 30616 a—b = P.Ehevertr. 9Z—D; 30619 = P.Assoc., pp. 93—102; 30647 = P.Bürgsch. 11; 30650 (+30688+30800) = Orientalia 56 (1987) 76—77 (W. Brunsch); 30651 = P.Ackerpacht., p. 69; 30657 = MDAI (Kairo) 16 (1958) 225 (M. Malinine); 30659 (+31191) = P.Bürgsch. 7; 30660 = P.Bürgsch. 2; 30665 = Fest.Lüddeckens, 41—46 (E. Cruz-Uribe); 30666 = P.Ackerpacht., pp. 70-1; 30668 + 30678 = P.Ackerpacht., p.71; 30674 = Fest.Beckerath, 139—140 (U. Kaplony-Heckel); 30683 + 31012 = P.Ackerpacht., p. 72; 30688, see 30650; 30689 (+30701+30782) = P.Bürgsch. 44; 30697 (= 30780) = P.Bürgsch. 3; 30698 = P.Bürgsch. 8; 30701, see 30689; 30736 = P.Ackerpacht., p.73; 30753 = P.Bürgsch. 6; 30780, see 30697; 30781 = P.Bürgsch. 5; 30782, see 30689; 30783 + 30714 + 30968 + 30967 = P.Ackerpacht., pp. 34-39; 30784 + 31009 + 30785 + 30663 + 30789 = P.Ackerpacht., pp. 42-46; 30786 = P.Ackerpacht., p.74; 30800, see 30650; 30838 = Enchoria 12 (1984) 9—13 (R. Jasnow); 30907 (+30909) = P.Ehevertr. 2; 30909, see 30907; 31177 = P.Ehevertr. 11; 31178 = P.Assoc., pp. 39—44; 31179 = P.Assoc., pp. 63—72; 31191, see 30659; The following texts from vol. III have been republished:; ; 50144 = Serapis 7 (1981—2) 13—14 (E. Cruz-Uribe); 50145 = Serapis 7 (1981—2) 7—8 (E. Cruz-Uribe); 50146 = P.CattleDocs. 16; 50150 (+50155+50161 fr, 2) = Enchoria 13 (1985) 41—49 (E. Cruz-Uribe); 50155, see 50150; 50160 = P.CattleDocs. 17; 50161, see 50150; 50164 = RecueilTrav. 35 (1913) 153—154 (W. Spiegelberg); 50165 = RecueilTrav. 35 (1913) 156—157 (W. Spiegelberg)

P.Carlsb. = The Carlsberg Papyri ..............................................................................................................................

I, Demotic Texts from the Collection, ed. P.J. Frandsen with contributions by K.-Th. Zauzich, W.J. Tait and M. Chauveau. Copenhagen 1991........................................................................A IVf Carl –1- 4 Demotic texts are published by inventory number, P.dem.Carlsb. inv. 207, 230, 236 and 301. On pp. 129—140 Tait lists the published Carlsberg texts, Demotic, Greek and Coptic, numbered serially. Nos. 46—48 are reprinted in SB XVI 12342—12344; No. 51 is SB XVIII 13314; Nos. 53, 55 and 57 (+SB XII 11157) are SB XX 15023, 14952 and 15024 respectively.

II, Hieratische Papyri aus Tebtynis, in 2 volumes, ed. J. Osing. Copenhagen 1998. (Carsten Niebuhr Institute. Publications 17.) ................................................................................................... n.vorh. Vol. 1 publishes 5 texts (I—V) reconstituted from fragments found in Copenhagen, Berlin, Paris and Florence. Vol. 2 is an elephant folio volume of plates.

III, A Miscellany of Demotic Texts and Studies, ed. P.J. Frandsen and K. Ryholt with contributions by J.F. Quack, K. Ryholt, M. Smith, W.J. Tait, K.-Th. Zauzich. Copenhagen 2000. (Carsten Niebuhr Institute. Publications 22). ...................................................... n.vorh.

IV, The Story of Petese, Son of Petetum and Several Other Good and Bad Stories, ed. K. Ryholt. Copenhagen 1999. (Carsten Niebuhr Institute. Publications 23). ......................................... n.vorh.

V, On the Primaeval Ocean, ed. M. J. Smith. Copenhagen 2002. (Carsten Niebuhr Institute Publications 26).

VI, The Petese Stories II, ed. K. Ryholt. Copenhagen 2006. (Carsten Niebuhr Institute Publications 29).

Page 65: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Demotische Papyri 65

VII, Hieratic Texts from the Collection, ed. K. Ryholt. Copenhagen 2006. (Carsten Niebuhr Publications 30).

P.CattleDocs. = Saite and Persian Demotic Cattle Documents, ed. E. Cruz-Uribe. Chico 1985.

(Am.Stud.Pap. XXVI). Nos. 1—18. ..............................................................................................A XX Cru Only nos. 4, 8, 9 and 14 (from the Michigan collection) were previously unpublished. The following list gives the most recent edition of the other texts whether prior to or subsequent to P.CattleDocs: 1 = P.Hou 7; 2 = P.Berl.inv. 13571, ed. K.-Th. Zauzich, "Ein Kaufvertrag aus der Zeit des Nektanebos," MDAI (Kairo) 25 (1969) 223—229; 3 = P.Ryl.Dem. 8; 4 = P.Mich.inv. 3523, previously unpublished; 5 = P.Louvre E 7850, ed. D. Devauchelle, BIFAO 87 (1987) 154—155 with plate XXIII; 6 = P.Tsenhor 11; 7 = P.CorpusRevillout 23 (P.Louvre E 9292); 8 = P.Mich.inv. 3525A, previously unpublished; 9 = P.Mich.inv. 3525B, previously unpublished; 10 = P.Hou 10 and 11; 11 = P.Hou 6 (a donkey sale); 12 = P.Tsenhor 17; 13 = P.Choix 5; 14 = P.Mich.inv. 3525C, previously unpublished; 15 = P.Brit.Mus.inv. 10846A, ed. U. Kaplony-Heckel, "Ein neuer demotischer Papyrus aus der Zeit des Königs Hakoris (Sammlung Michaelidis)," Enchoria 3 (1973) 5—20; 16 = P.Cair. III 50146; 17 and 18 = P.Berl.inv. 1583 + P.Cair. III 50160 + P.Berl.inv. 15832; ed. K.-Th. Zauzich, "Ein Kaufvertrag aus der Zeit des Nektanebos," MDAI (Kairo) 25 (1969) 223—229

P.Chic.Haw. = Oriental Institute Hawara Papyri: Demotic and Greek Texts from an Egyptian

Family Archive in the Fayum (Fourth to Third Century B.C.), ed. G.R. Hughes and R. Jasnow with a contribution by J.G. Keenan. Chicago 1997. (Oriental Institute Publications 113). .............................................................................................................................. n.vorh. Nos. 1—10 are Demotic; no. 7C is Greek. There are Greek dockets to the Demotic texts, nos. 6 and 9. An appendix gives a reedition of the Rendell papyrus (now in a private collection), with Demotic text and Greek docket.

P.Choach.Survey = The Archive of the Theban Choachytes, by P.W. Pestman. Leuven 1993.

(Stud.Demotica II). ........................................................................................................................A IVb 663 A survey of the Demotic and Greek papyri contained in the archive, not a text edition.

P.Choix = Choix de textes juridiques en hi≈ratique "anormal" et en démotique, ed. M. Malinine. Nos. 1-19. ........................................................................................................................ IVf Mali

P.Choix I = Traduction et commentaire philologique. Paris 1953. (Bibliothèque de l'École des Hautes Études, Sciences historiques et philologiques, 300). .................................................. A IVf Mali –1-

P.Choix II = Transcriptions, published by F. de Cenival from the files of M. Malinine. Cairo 1983. (Institut Français d'Archéologie Orientale du Caire. Recherches d'archéologie, de philologie et d'histoire XVIII). ................................................................................................A IVf Mali –2- The following texts have been republished: 4 = P.Hou 12; 8 = P.Tsenhor 8; 11 = P.Tsenhor 10; 19 = P.Tsenhor 1

P.Chrest.Nouvelle = Nouvelle Chrestomathie démotique, ed. E. Revillout. Paris 1878. .....................S IVf Revi 4

The following material has been republished (the left hand column refers to page nos.): 1—3 = P.Ehevertr. 19; 4—6 = P.Ehevertr. 25; 7—9 = P.Berl.Spieg. 3188; 20—31 = P.Berl.Dem. II 3118 and 3104; 32—45 = P.Berl.Dem. II 3090 and 3091; 46—52 = P.Berl.Dem. II 3097; 53—58 = P.Berl.Dem. II 3070; 59—64 = P.Berl.Dem. II. 3101B; 65 = P.Tor.Amen. p. 42; 66—78 = P.Berl.Dem. II 3114 and 3140; 79—86 = ZÄS 77 (1942) 93—94 (W. Erichsen); 103—108 = P.Tor.Choach. 10; 109—112 = P.Ehevertr. 27; 121—125 = P.Berl.Spieg. 3103; 126—133 = P.Berl.Dem. II 3142 and 3144; 134—137 = P.Berl.Dem. II 3111 and 3141; 139—142 = P.Tsenhor 14; 148—159 = P.Berl.Spieg. 3102; 150—154 = P.Tor.Amen. 10; 155—157 = RecueilTrav. 36 (1914) 167 (W. Spiegelberg)

P.Chrest.Revillout = Chrestomathie démotique, ed. E. Revillout. Paris 1880. ..................................W IVf Revi 3

The following texts may be noted as well known or republished as indicated. The numbers at the left are page numbers: 1—57 = The Rosetta Stone (OGIS 90); 62—84 = P.Schreibertrad. 42; 85—108 = P.Schreibertrad. 127; 123—124 = P.Berl.Spieg. 3108; 125—176 = The Canopus Decree (OGIS 56); 177—200 = The Rosetta Stone (OGIS 90); 209—214 = P.Lesestücke II, pp. 99—102; 214—216 = P.Schreibertrad. 108; 219—221 = P.Schreibertrad. 97; 222—224 = P.Schreibertrad. 4; 227—228 = P.Schreibertrad. 100; 229—230 = P.Schreibertrad. 5; 231—240 = P.Schreibertrad. 11; 241—245 = P.Ehevertr. 14; 246—256 = P.Schreibertrad. 14; 257—264 = P.Schreibertrad. 109; 265—272 = P.Schreibertrad. 15;

Page 66: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 66

272—277 = P.Ehevertr. 15; 290—294 = P.Schreibertrad. 1; 295—299 = Rev.d'Ég. 18 (1966) 12—16 (F. de Cenival); 300—302 = Rev.d'Ég. 24 (1972) 125 (B. Menu); 303—307 = P.Brit.Mus. IV 21; 308—311 = P.Tor.Amen. 15; 312—329 = P.Berl.Spieg. 3099; 312—329 = P.Berl.Spieg. 5508; 330—335 = P.Tsenhor 5; 330—335 = P.Tsenhor 6; 336—342 = P.Schreibertrad. 157; 343—349 = P.Schreibertrad. 56; 351—357 = P.Schreibertrad. 132; 361—363 = P.Tsenhor 14; 364—368 = P.Schreibertrad. 11; 375—388 = P.Schreibertrad. 118; 389—394 = P.Schreibertrad. 26; 395—396 = P.Ehevertr. 29; 397—400 = P.Schreibertrad. 94; 400—418 (1) = P.Cair. II 30602; 400—418 (2) = P.Cair. II 30603

P.Chronik = Die sogenannte demotische Chronik des Pap. 215 der Bibliothèque Nationale zu

Paris, ed. W. Spiegelberg. Leipzig 1914. (Dem.Stud. 7). .................................................................. n.vorh. P.CorpusRevillout = Corpus Papyrorum Aegypti, ed. E. Revillout and A. Eisenlohr. Paris.

(Nachdruck Hildesheim 1978)........................................................................................................A IVa 450 I, Papyrus démotiques du Louvre, transl. E. Revillout. Fasc. 1, nos. 1—6. 1885. Fasc. 2, nos.

7—15. 1891. Fasc. 3, nos. 16—23. 1893. Fasc. 4, nos. 24—30. 1902. (Nos. 27—30 are literary.)

II, Papyrus démotiques du British Museum, transl. E. Revillout. Fasc. 1, nos. 1—7. 1888. Both volumes consist solely of translations and plates. All but three of the texts in vol. I and nos. 1—3 in vol. II have been republished as follows: Vol. I: 1 = P.Tsenhor 10; 2 = P.Tsenhor 14; 3 = Rev.d'Ég. 18 (1966) 7-30 (F. de Cenival); 4 = P.Schreibertrad. 1; 5 = P.Schreibertrad. 94; 6 = P.Chrest.Revillout pp. 217—218; 7 = AHDO 5 (1950—51) 73—74 (M. Malinine); 8 = AHDO 5 (1950—51) 76—77 (M. Malinine); 9 = P.Choix 14; 10 = P.Choix 13; 11 = P.Auswahl I, p. 23; 12 = P.Auswahl I, p. 24C [II, p. 6C]; 13 = P.Auswahl I, p. 24B [II, p. 5B]; 14 = Rev.d'Ég, 8 (1951) 143 (M. Malinine); 15 = P.Choix 12; 16 = Serapis 8 (1985) 34 (E. Cruz-Uribe); 17 = MDAI (Kairo) 16 (1958) 221 (M. Malinine); 18 = P.Ehevertr. 3; 19 = P.Ehevertr. 4; 20 = BIFAO 87 (1987) 154 (D. Devauchelle); 21 = JEA 71 (1985) 131 (E. Cruz-Uribe); 22 = P.Choix 17; 23 = P.CattleDocs. 7; 25 = P.Tsenhor 1; 26 = P.Choix 16; 27 = P.Choix 3 — Vol. II: 1 = Serapis 6 (1980) 164 (H.-J. Thissen); 2 = P.Bürgsch. 16; 3 = P.Bürgsch. 17

III fasc. 1, Le plaidoyer d’Hypéride contre Athénogène, Papyrus grecs du Louvre, ed. E. Revillout, Paris 1892. [= Pack 1235.0; Inv. Nr. 9331]

P.Demotica = Demotica, ed. W. Spiegelberg ............................................................. S (nur fasc. II) + W IVg Spie I, 1925. (SBMünchen 1925, Abh. 6); II, 1928. (SBMünchen 1928, Abh. 2).

These two volumes are collections of comments on various matters Demotic. In vol. I no. 2 is a papyrus; no. 14 is a mummy wrapping with writing; nos. 15—18 are ostraca. No. 2 was republished in Mitt. Inst. Orientforschung 1 (1953) 234 (F. Hintze) and no. 18 = O.Tempeleide 180. In vol. II there are texts on cloth on pp. 17—23, names on linen mummy wrapping; two mummy labels on wood are published on pp. 29—32; and an ostrakon on pp. 49—52. Other texts noted in this volume are inscriptions.

P.Dime = Demotische Dokumente aus Dime I, see O.Dime. II, Quittungen, ed. S. L. Lippert and M. Schentuleit. Wiesbaden 2006.........................................A IVf Dime -2- P.Ehevertr. = Ägyptische Eheverträge, ed. E. Lüddeckens. Wiesbaden 1960. (Äg.Abh. 1). ............... A IVf Lüdd

The following texts have been republished: 6 = P.Tsenhor 3; 16 = P.Hausw. 4; 18 = P.Tsenhor 7; 23 = P.Hausw. 6; 24 = P.Hausw. 15; 26 = P.Hausw. 14; 35 = P.Tor.Amen. 1

P.Eleph.Dem. = Demotische Papyrus von der Insel Elephantine, ed. W. Spiegelberg. Leipzig

1908. (Dem.Stud. 2). Nos. 1—13; ............................................................................................. A IVf Spie 3 nos. 5—7 and 12 have Greek subscriptions; nos. 1—4 and 6 have been reedited as follows: 1 = P.Bürgsch. 13; 2-3 = P.Bürgsch. 13bis; 4 = P.Bürgsch. 13ter; 6 = P.Bürgsch. 14

P.Fam.Theb. = A Family Archive from Thebes, ed. M. El-Amir. Cairo 1959. Nos. 1—26. .................A IVf ElAm

Nos. 14, 16, 19, 20, 21 and 22 have Greek subscriptions. These were first published by N.J. Reich in Mizraim 9 (1938) 119—132 and republished as SB VI 8965—8970. Nos. 14R and 25R have been republished as P.Ehevertr. 13 and 20.

Page 67: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Demotische Papyri 67

P.Gebelen = Die demotischen Gebelen-Urkunden der Heidelberger Papyrus-Sammlung, ed. U. Kaplony-Heckel. Heidelberg 1963. (Pap.Heid. N.F. IV). Nos. 1—42. No. 8 = P.Ackerpacht. 18; no. 9 = P.Ackerpacht 10. ................................................................................. A IVf Kapl

P.Harkness = Papyrus Harkness (MMA 31.9.7), ed. M. J. Smith. Oxford 2005 .......................................... n.vorh. P.Hausw. = The Hauswaldt Papyri, ed. J. Manning. Sommerhausen 1997. (Dem.Stud. XII).

Nos. 1—25. .................................................................................................................................A IVf Mann There are Greek dockets to nos. 2a and b, 8a and b, and 9a and b.

vgl. quasi-edition: Die Hauswaldt-Papyri, ed. W. Spiegelberg with "Rechtsgeschichtliche Beiträge" by J. Partsch (Leipzig 1913). ....................................... S+W IVf Spie 4 –1- + Tafeln (Übergröße) with a separate elephant-folio volume of plates. While the Spiegelberg edition does not transcribe or translate many of the texts, the plates volume is essential. Manning provides plates of nos. 10, 16, and 17; nos. 4 and 6 are no longer extant. The numbering of the texts is the same in both volumes.

P.Hawara = Demotische Urkunden aus Hawara, ed. E. Lüddeckens, with R. Wassermann and

for the Greek, R.W. Daniel. Stuttgart 1998. (Verzeichnis der orientalischen Handschriften in Deutschland. Supplementband 28). Nos. I—XXIV, some with multiple texts. There are Greek subscriptions at nos. 1—3, X, XII—XV, XVIa, XVIb, XVIIa, XVIIb, XIXa, XXIa/b, XXIII. ......................................................................................A IVf Lüdd -2,1-,-2,2- There are also Greek texts from Hawara. Some were published on pp. 24—36 in Hawara, Biahmu and Arsinoe, by W.M. Flinders Petrie. London 1889. [MF 2.73] Further publication of some texts by J.G. Milne, Archiv 5 (1913) 378—397. Some of the texts were republished in SB I. There is a concordance at SB II, pp. 126—27. Most of the documentary texts from Archiv are republished in SB XVIII 13219—13245.

P.Hou = The Gooseherds of Hou, ed. S. Vleeming. Leuven 1991. (Stud. Demotica 3). Nos. 1—

13. ...................................................................................................................................................... n.vorh. P.Katoché = Ein bisher unbeachtetes Dokument zur Frage nach dem Wesen der Katoché im

Serapeum von Memphis, ed. K. Sethe. Berlin-Leipzig 1921. (Schr. Heid. 2). ..............................S XX Pre 2 Reedition by W. Clarysse in Enchoria 14 (1986) 43—49. ......................................................... A XXXI 390 Bd. 14 P.KölnÄgypt. = Kölner ägyptische Papyri, ed. D. Kurth, H.-J. Thissen and M. Weber.

Opladen 1980. (Pap.Colon. IX). Nos. 4—7 are Demotic documents; nos. 12—17 Coptic documents. .......................................................................................................................... A IVf Köln (2Ex)

P.KölnLüddeckens = Demotische und Koptische Texte, Teil 1, ed. E. Lüddeckens; Teil 2, ed.

A. Kropp, A. Hermann and M. Weber. Opladen 1968. (Pap.Colon. II). Teil 1 contains 2 Demotic texts, Teil 2, 3 non-documentary Coptic texts. ...........................................................A IVf Demot

P.LandLeases = Saite Demotic Land Leases, ed. G.R. Hughes. Chicago 1952. (The Oriental

Institute of the University of Chicago: Studies in Ancient Oriental Civilization 28). Nos. 1—7; ................................................................................................................................A IVf Hugh (2 Ex.) nos. 2—7 of these texts are from the Louvre and were published also by M. Malinine as follows: 2 = Rev. d'Ég. 8 (1951) 130; 3 = Rev. d'Ég. 8 (1951) 135—136; 4 = P.Choix 13; 5 = Rev. d'Ég. 8 (1951) 143; 6 = P.Choix 12; 7 = P.Choix 13

P.Leid.Dem. = Papyrus Égyptiens démotiques I. 373—382 du Musée d'Antiquités des Pays-

Bas à Leide, publiées d'après les ordres du gouvernement par le Dr. C. Leemans. Leiden 1863. (Publiés dans la 22e Livraison, ou la 15e de la IIe Partie des Monuments Égyptiens du Musée). ........................................................................................................................ n.vorh. This volume has descriptions and plates only, no texts. The following numbers have been republished: 373A = P.Ehevertr. 37; 373B = P.Bürgsch. pp. 724—725; 373C = P.Bürgsch. pp. 725—726; 374A/B = OMRO 44 (1962) 9—13 (P. W. Pestman); 376 = P.Bürgsch. 10; 378 = P.Chrest.Nouvelle pp. 113—120; 379 = P.Bürgsch. pp. 712—716; 380A = P.Bürgsch. pp. 745—716; 380B = P.Bürgsch. p. 746; 382 = JEA 85 (1999) 189—195 (J. D. Ray);

P.Lesestücke = Demotische Lesestücke, by W. Erichsen. ............................................................................IVf Eric

Page 68: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 68

P.Lesestücke I = Literarische Texte mit Glossar und Schrifttafel. Heft 1, Texte; Heft 2, Glossar; Heft 3, Schrifttafel. Leipzig 1937. .............................................................................A IVf Eric –1-

P.Lesestücke II = Urkunden der Ptolemäerzeit. Heft 1, Texte. Leipzig 1939; Heft 2, Glossar. Leipzig 1940. .......................................................................................................................... A IVf Eric –2- Texts republished as following: pp. 99ff, see P.Bürgsch. pp. 756—757, note 4 (translation); p. 183 = O.Tempeleide 172A; p. 184 = O.Tempeleide 43

P.Libbey = Der Papyrus Libbey: ein ägyptischer Heiratsvertrag, ed. W. Spiegelberg.

Strassburg 1907. (Schriften der Wissenschaftlichen Gesellschaft in Strassburg 1). .................. A IVf Spie 9 In many American libraries there is a translation of this volume privately printed by the Toledo (Ohio) Museum of Art where the papyrus resides. In addition to the Libbey papyrus two other texts are published here. The texts are republished in P.Ehevertr. as follows: P.Libbey recto = P.Ehevertr. 9; P.Berl. 3078 (p.6) = P.Ehevertr. 7; P.Stras. 56 (p. 8) = P.Ehevertr. 38. The Greek registration line is reprinted as SB I 2051.

P.LilleDem. = Papyrus démotiques de Lille.

P.LilleDem. I = ed. H. Sottas. Paris 1927. Nos. 1—33. ..................................................................... S+W IVf Sott The following texts have appeared in other editions: 1 = P.Bürgsch. 22; 2 = P.Bürgsch. 23; 5 = CRIPEL 13 (1991) 40—41 (F. de Cenival); 6 = P.LilleDem. II 6; 7 = P.LilleDem. II 7; 9 = P.LilleDem. II 9; 18 = Enchoria 8 (1978) 2 (F. de Cenival); 26 = Rev.d'Ég. 7 (1950) 110 (M. Malinine); 29 = P.Assoc. pp. 11—38; 31 = Enchoria 9 (1977) 22 (F. de Cenival)

P.LilleDem. II = Cautionnements démotiques du début de l'époque ptolémaïque, ed. F. de Cenival. Paris 1973. (Société d'Histoire du Droit. Collection d'Histoire Institutionelle et Sociale 5). Nos. 34—96. ............................................................................................................. A IVf DeCe Nos. 97 and 98, ed. F. de Cenival. "Deux papyrus inédits de Lille, avec une révision du P.dém. Lille 31," Enchoria 7 (1977) 1—49 with plates 1—8.

P.LilleDem. III = ed. F. de Cenival. Cairo 1984. (MIFAO 110). Nos. 99—108. ............................ A IVf DeCe –3- P.Loeb = Die Demotischen Papyri Loeb, ed. W. Spiegelberg. Munich 1931. Nos. 1—73. .......A+S+W IVf Spie 6

The following have been republished: 41 = P.Hou 7; 43 = P.Hou 8; 44+49 = P.Hou 6; 45 = P.Hou 5; 46 = P.Hou 2; 47 = P.Hou 1; 48+49A = P.Hou 12; 49+44 = P.Hou 6; 49A+48 = P.Hou 12; 50 = P.Hou 10; 50A = P.Hou 11; 51 = P.Hou 9; 62+P.Berl. 15558 = Fest.BerlinMuseum (Berlin 1974) 335—336 (K.-Th. Zauzich)

P.Lonsdorfer = Papyrus Lonsdorfer I, ed. H. Junker. Vienna 1921. (SBWien 197.2). ......................... A+W IV 311 P.Mallawi = Frühdemotische Urkunden aus Hermupolis, ed. El-H.O.M. Zaghloul. Cairo 1985.

(Bull.CPS 2). Nos. 1—6. ............................................................................................................. A IVf Zagh P.Meerman. = Die Aegyptische Sammlung des Museum-Meermanno-Westreenianum im Haag,

ed. W. Spiegelberg. Strassburg 1896. ................................................................................................ n.vorh. There are two demotic texts. No. 2 was republished in FestLüddeckens, pp. 260—261 (S. Vleeming).

P.Mich.Nims = University of Michigan Demotic Papyri, Papyri from Philadelphia, ed. C.F.

Nims. Dissertation, University of Chicago 1937. .............................................................................. n.vorh. Six documentary texts are edited. There are notes on these texts at JEA 28 (1934) 73—82. One text has been published as P.Ehevertr. 4D/Z.

P.Oxf.Griffith = L'Archivio demotico del tempio di Soknopaiu Nesos nel Griffith Institute di

Oxford, ed. E. Bresciani. Milan 1975. (Testi e documenti per lo studio dell'antichità 49). Nos. 13—75 are documents. ................................................................................................... A IVf Bres –1-

P.Pa-Month = Der Totenpapyrus des Pa-Month (P. Bibl. nat. 149), ed. M. A. Stadler.

Wiesbaden 2003. (Studien zum Altägyptischen Totenbuch 6). .......................................................... n.vorh. P.Prag.Satzung. = Die Satzungen einer ägyptischen Kultgenossenschaft aus der Ptolemäerzeit

nach einem demotischen Papyrus in Prag, ed. W. Erichsen. Copenhagen 1959. (Det Kongelige Danske Videnskabernes Selskab. Historisk-filosofiske Skrifter 4.1). ...................... A IVf Eric 4

Page 69: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Demotische Papyri 69

P.QasrIbrim = Demotic Papyri and Ostraca from Qasr Ibrim, J. D. Ray. London 2005. Nos. 1–40. .................................................................................................................................................. n.vorh. Nos. 1—11 are papyri, nos.12—40 are ostraca. All are Demotic.

P.QuelquesTextes = Quelques textes démotiques archaïques, trans. E. Revillout with facsimile

drawings of 10 texts by E. Boudier. Paris 1895. ...........................................................................S IVf Revi All ten of the facsimiles have been edited or discussed as follows: 1 = P.Choix 7; 2 = Rev.d'Ég. 34 (1982) 98 (M. Malinine); 3 = P.Choix 15; 4 = Rev.d'Ég. 6 (1951) 159—161 (M. Malinine); 5 = Rev.d'Ég. 34 (1982/3) 94—95 (M. Malinine); 6 = P.Choix 10; 7 = P.Choix 18; 8 = P.Choix 9; 9 = Rev.d'Ég. 5 (1946) 121—122 (M. Malinine); 10 = see P.Choix I, p. 83, n. 30 and OLP 12 (1981) 141

P.Recueil = Recueil de textes démotiques et bilingues, ed. P.W. Pestman with J. Quaegebeur

and R.L. Vos. Leiden 1977. Part I, Transcriptions (and notes) Part II, Traductions (and notes). Part III, Index et Planches. .................................................................................................A IVf Pest nos. 1—3, 7—10, Demotic; 4—6 Demotic with Greek subscriptions (Greek republished as P.Brookl. 88—90); 11, a graffito, is an Egyptian text written in Greek letters; no. 12 a Greek inscription with some Egyptian words in Greek letters; 13 and 14 are Greek texts with Demotic subscriptions (no. 13 = P.Gen. I 32, no. 14 = Chrest.Wilck. 89); nos. 15—23 are mummy labels, (21 is Demotic, the others are bilingual).

P.Ryl.Dem. = Catalogue of the Demotic Papyri in the John Rylands Library, Manchester, ed. F.Ll. Griffith. Manchester 1909. ....................................................................................................... IVf Grif

P.Ryl.Dem. I = Atlas of Facsimiles, nos. 1—45. .............................................................................. W IVf Grif –1- P.Ryl.Dem. II = Hand-copies of the earlier documents. (Nos. I—IX). .............................................W IVf Grif –2- P.Ryl.Dem. III = Key-list, Translations, Commentaries and Indices. (There are Greek

subscriptions to nos. 15A, 17, 18 and 19, republished in P.Ryl. II 248—251). ................. S+W IVf Grif –3- G. Vittmann, Der demotische Papyrus Rylands 9 (Wiesbaden 1998)............................................. A IVf Vit –1-, -2-

The following texts have been republished: 9 = Vittmann; 10 = P.Ehevertr. 10; 16 = P.Ehevertr. 36; 20 = P.Ehevertr. 39; 22 = P.Ehevertr. 40; 26 = P.Ackerpacht., pp. 55-58; 27 = P.Ehevertr. 41; 28 = P.Ehevertr. 49; 30 = P.Ehevertr. 50; 37 = P.Ehevertr. 44; 38 = P.Ehevertr. 43

P.Schenkung. = Eine demotische Schenkungsurkunde aus der Zeit des Darius, ed. W. Erichsen.

Wiesbaden 1963. (Akad.Wiss.Mainz, Abh. geistes- und sozialwissenschaftlichen Klasse 1962, 6). ......................................................................................................................................A IVf Eric 5

P.Schreibertrad. = Die Ägyptische Schreibertradition in Aufbau, Sprache und Schrift der

demotischen Kaufverträge aus ptolemäischer Zeit, ed. K.-Th. Zauzich. I, Text; II, Anmerkungen, Indices, Tabellen der Anlage. Wiesbaden 1968. (Äg.Abh. 19). ...............A IVf Zauz –1-, -2- A catalogue of sales (nos. 1—95) and associated cession documents (nos. 96—159), not an edition of texts. In some cases, however, a transcript and translation of a text are given. These are as follows: 1, 4, 5, 11, 14, 15, 20, 26, 30 (unpublished), 42, 47, 56, 94, 97, 100, 108, 109, 115 (unpublished), 118, 127, 132 and 157. No. 118 has been republished by G. Vittman in Enchoria 15 (1987) 99—112.

P.Siegesfeier = Eine Neue Urkunde zu der Siegesfeier des Ptolemaios IV, ed. W. Spiegelberg.

(SBMünchen 1926.2). Munich 1926. ..................................................................................... W XXIII Spie 1 P.Siut = A Family Archive from Siut, from Papyri in the British Museum Including an Account

of a Trial Before the Laocritae in the Year B.C. 170, ed. H.F.H. Thompson. Oxford 1934. ..........................................................................................................................S+W IVf Thom –1-, -2- With a separate portfolio of plates. Inv. nos. 10575 and 10591-10600. The following texts have been republished: 10593 = P.Ehevertr. 33; 10594 = P.Ehevertr. 34; 10595 = P.Ackerpacht., p. 65; 10597= P.Ackerpacht., pp. 61-64

P.SlaveryDem. = Slavery in Pharaonic Egypt, by A. El-M. Bakir. Cairo 1952, repr. 1978.

(Supplément aux Annales du Service des Antiquités de l'Égypte, Cahier 18). .................................. n.vorh. There are plates (drawings and one photo) of Abnormal Hieratic and Demotic texts which are not transcribed in this volume. Editions are as follows: plates 5—7 = P.Choix 7; plates 8—

Page 70: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 70

11 = Rev.d'Ég 6 (1951) 157 (M. Malinine); plates 12—14 = P.Choix 6; plates 15—16 = Rev.d'Ég. 34 (1982—83) 94—95 (M. Malinine); plates 17—18 = Archives d'histoire du droit oriental 5 (1950—51) 73—74 (M. Malinine).; plates 19—20 = P.Tsenhor 7

P.Stras.Dem. = Die demotischen Papyrus der Strassburger Bibliothek, ed. W. Spiegelberg.

Strassburg 1902. ................................................................................S+W IVf Spie 7 + Tafeln (Übergröße) 31 Demotic texts and 1 Greek text (p. 46) not numbered serially. No index but there is a table of contents on p. 51. Separate portfolio of plates. The following inventory numbers have been republished: 1 = P.Brit.Mus. I, pp. xxvii—xxxi; 2 = P.Hou 4; 4 = P.Hou 13; 5 = P.Hou 3; 7v = RecueilTrav. 33 (1911) 152 (N. Reich); 8 = RecueilTrav. 33 (1911) 117—126 (N. Reich); 8v = RecueilTrav. 33 (1911) 154 (N. Reich); 9 = P.Ackerpacht., pp. 49-52; 9v = RecueilTrav. 33 (1911) 149 (N. Reich); 12 = O.Tempeleide 36; 43r = P.Ehevertr. 45; 44 = RecueilTrav. 31 (1909) 98—99 and 100—101 (W. Spiegelberg); 45 = P.Bürgsch. 21; 56 = P.Ehevertr. 38

P.Teos = The Archive of Teos and Thabis from Early Ptolemaic Thebes. P. Brux. Dem. Inv. E.

8252-8256, ed. M. Depauw. Turnhout 2000. (Monographies Reine Élisabeth 8). Nos. 1-13. No. 13 is linen. ...................................................................................................................... A IVf Depa

P.TestiBotti = Testi Demotici I, ed. G. Botti. Includes 3 papyri from Bologna, 6 papyri from

Florence, 7 ostraca from Florence and one papyrus from Naples. There is a pocket of plates. Florence 1941. ...................................................................................................................A IVf Bott The following have been republished: 2 = EVO 1 (1978) 95—97 (E. Bresciani); 3 = EVO 1 (1978) 99 (E. Bresciani); 4 = P.Tor.Choach. 14; 16 = P.Tor.Choach. 13

P.Tor.Amen. = L'Archivio di Amenothes figlio di Horos. Testi demotici e greci relativi ad una

famiglia di imbalsamatori del secondo sec. a.C., ed. P.W. Pestman. Milan 1981. (Mus.Tor. V). ..............................................................................................................................A IVf Pest 1 Nos. [5], 6—8 and 12 are Greek; nos. 1—4, 9—11 and 13—17 Demotic. There is a Demotic note to no. 7.

P.Tor.Botti = L'Archivio demotico da Deir el-Medineh, ed. G. Botti. Part 1, Testo; Part 2,

Tavole. Florence 1967. (Mus.Tor. I). Nos. 1—45. ......................................................... A IVf Bott 1 –1-, -2- The versos of nos. 1 and 9 have been reversed in the publication. Three texts have Greek subscriptions previously published: 3 = PSI IX 1014; 7 = PSI IX 1015; 12 = PSI IX 1017 The following texts have been republished: 19 = P.Ackerpacht., pp. 20-22; 23 = Pap.Lugd.Bat. XXIII 175; 25 = P.Ackerpacht., pp. 23-26; 28 = P.Batav. 2; 29 = Pap.Lugd.Bat. XXIII 178; 30 = P.Ackerpacht., pp. 26-29; 37 = P.Ackerpacht., pp. 29-33; 43 = P.Batav. 1; 44 = Pap.Lugd.Bat. XXIII 182; 45v = P.Batav. 3; In addition no. 45, the verso of PSI IX 1021 (the recto has a Greek text) has a Demotic document and two lines of Greek.

P.Tsenhor = Les Papyrus démotiques de Tsenhor, ed. P.W. Pestman. Leuven 1994. (Stud.

Demotica IV). Nos. 1—17. I, Textes — II, Paléographie et Planches ........................... A IVf Pest 2 –1-, -2- P.Verpfründung. = Ägyptische Verpfründungsverträge mit Vermögensabtretungen, ed. W.

Spiegelberg. Heidelberg 1923. (SBHeidelberg 1923.6). .................................................A+S+W IVf Spie 12 Translations of 4 texts are given here. The most recent transcriptions are available as follows: A = P.Schreibertrad. 1; B = P.Schreibertrad. 5; C = P.Ryl.Dem. III 11; D = Enchoria 10 (1980) 127—139 (G. Vittman)

P.Zauzich = Res severa verum gaudium. Festschrift für Karl–Theodore Zauzich zum 65.

Geburtstag am 8. Juni 2004, ed. E. Hoffmann and H.–J. Thissen. Leuven 2004. (Studia Demotica 6) Nos. 1–83. ............................................................................................................. A IVf Zauz 4 All are Demotic papyri except as follows: nos. 2, 7, 18–38, 51–55, 71–72, 76–82 are ostraca; nos. 9 and 75 are inscriptions; no. 83 is a wooden tablet. No. 9 is Hieratico-demotic; no. 11 is Abnormal Hieratic; no. 39 is bilingual, Demotic and Greek; no. 49 is Aramaic and no. 75 is Hieroglyphic-Demotic.

P.Zen.Dem. = Die Demotischen Urkunden des Zenon-Archivs, ed. W. Spiegelberg. Leipzig

1929. (Dem.Stud. 8). Nos. 1—25. .............................................................................................. S IVf Spie 8

Page 71: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Demotische Papyri 71

A number of these texts had been published in translation in PSI IX 1001—1010A—G. The bilinguals have been reedited in P.Zen.Pestm. as noted and a few others have been reedited in P.Mich. I and P.Cair.Zen. The following is a concordance of publications. 1 = PSI IX 1001; 2 = PSI IX 1002; 3 = P.Zen.Pestm. 13 = PSI IX 1010 D = PSI IV 358, bilingual; 5 = P.Cair.Zen. 59566, Greek, not bilingual; 7 = PSI IX 1005; 8 = PSI IX 1006; 9 = PSI IX 1003a; 10 = PSI IX 1003b; 11 = PSI IX 1007; 12 = PSI IX 1004; 13 = PSI IX 1008; 14 = PSI IX 1009; 15 = PSI IX 1010 G = PSI V 546, Demotic on back but not bilingual; 16 = P.Zen.Pestm. 4 = P.Mich. I 25, bilingual; 18 = P.Zen.Pestm. 8 = PSI IX 1010 C = PSI IV 337, bilingual; 19 = P.Zen.Pestm. 2 = PSI IX 1010 E = PSI V 506, bilingual; 20 = P.Zen.Pestm. 3 = PSI IX 1010 B = PSI IV 336, bilingual; 21 = P.Zen.Pestm. 5 = PSI IX 1010 A = PSI IV 338, bilingual; 23 = P.Zen.Pestm. 1 = P.Cair.Zen. I 59094, bilingual; 24 = P.Zen.Pestm. 7 = P.Cair.Zen. I 59102, bilingual; 25 = P.Zen.Pestm. 11 = P.Cair.Zen. I 59111, bilingual

P.Vindob. D 12006 ro: M. A. Stadler, Isis, das göttliche Kind und die Weltordnung. Neue

religiöse Texte aus dem Fayum nach dem Papyrus Wien D. 12006 recto, Wien 2004 (MPER 28).....................................................................................................................................A IVf Stad

» F. De Cenival, Le mythe de l’oeil du soleil, Sommerhausen 1988.....................................................A IVf DeCe 2 » F. Lexa, Das Demotische Totenbuch der Pariser Nationalbibliothek (Papyrus des

Pamonthes), Leipzig 1910 – Reprint Mailand 1977. .................................................................... A IVf Lexa » G. Mattha, The demotic Legal Code of Hermopolis West, Cairo 1975. .................................A IVf Matt + Tafeln » J. Osing, Der spätägyptische Papyrus BM 10808, Äg. Abh. 33, Wiesbaden1976................................ A IVf Osin » E. Revillout, Papyrus Démotiques du Louvre, Paris 1885. ..........................................................A IVf Revi 1 –1.1- » H. S. Smith, W. J. Tait, Saqqâra Demotic Papyri, Oxford 1983. ......................................................... A IVf Smit

Page 72: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

72

III. 2. DEMOTISCHE OSTRAKA: O.Chic.Muhs = Tax Receipts, Taxpayers, and Taxes in Early Ptolemaic Thebes, ed. B. P.

Muhs. Chicago 2005. (Oriental Institute Publications 126). Nos. 1-61. ...................................... A IVf Muhs O.Dime = Demotische Dokumente aus Dime I: Ostraka, ed. S. L. Lippert and M. Schentuleit.

Wiesbaden 2006..................................................................................................................... A IVg Dime -1- O.Hor = The Archive of Hor, ed. J.D. Ray. London 1976. (Egypt Exploration Society, Texts

from Excavations, 2). Nos. 1—65; no. 1 is Greek, the rest Demotic. ........................................... A IVf Ray O.Leid.Dem. = The Demotic Ostraca in the National Museum of Antiquities at Leiden, ed.

M.A.A. Nur el-Din. Leiden 1974. Nos. 1—590. .......................................................................A IVg NurE O.Louvre = Ostraca démotiques du Musée du Louvre. I, Reçus, ed. D. Devauchelle. In two

parts: 1, Texte, and 2, Index et Planches. Cairo 1983. (Institut Français d’Archéologie Orientale, Bibliotheque d’Étude 82). ....................................................................................... A IVg Devau Texts are not given sequential numbers; they must be cited by page and new inventory numbers.

O.Magnien = Quelques reçus d’impôts agricoles, ed. M. Magnien. Paris 1902. ......................................... n.vorh.

One text on pl. 9 has not been reedited in O.Louvre. The other 8 can be found as follows (with page no. and current Louvre inv. no.): pl. 1 = O.Louvre, p. 131 (73); pl. 2 = O.Louvre, p. 12 (100); pl. 3 = O.Louvre, p. 139 (108); pl. 4 = O.Louvre, p. 146 (912); pl. 5 = O.Louvre, p. 140 (146); pl. 6 = O.Louvre, p. 161 (112); pl. 7 = O.Louvre, p. 244 (133); pl. 8 = O.Louvre, p. 245 (564)

O.Mattha = Demotic Ostraca, ed. G. Mattha. Cairo 1945. (Publ.Soc.Fouad VI). Nos. 1—276. A IVg Matt (2 Ex.)

The following have been republished (page nos. and current inventory nos. are given for O.Louvre): 4 = O.Louvre p. 241 (561); 5 = O.Louvre p. 240 (147); 21 = O.Louvre p. 239 (145); 48 = O.Louvre p. 218 (706); 64 = O.Louvre p. 219 (534); 67 = O.Louvre p. 212 (76); 82 = O.Louvre p. 247 (671); 88 = O.Louvre p. 153 (74); 92 = O.Louvre p. 245 (564); 96 = O.Louvre p. 226 (519); 116 = O.Louvre p. 243 (136); 135 = O.Louvre p. 122 (661); 148 = Enchoria 15 (1987) 148 and pl. 24 (S.P. Vleeming); 149 = Enchoria 15 (1987) 150 and pl. 24 (S.P. Vleeming); 150 = Enchoria 15 (1987) 151 and pl. 24 (S.P. Vleeming); 151 = Enchoria 15 (1987) 152 and pl. 24 (S.P. Vleeming); 160 = O.Louvre p. 232 (648); 162 = O.Louvre p. 233 (275); 189 = Enchoria 15 (1987) 152 and pl. 24 (S.P. Vleeming); 197 = O.Louvre p. 244 (153); 199 = O.Louvre p. 164 (287); 201 = O.Louvre p. 242 (909); 203 = O.Louvre p. 241 (552); 234 = O.Louvre p. 162 (164); 267 = O.Louvre p. 159 (109); 271 = O.Louvre p. 158 (99)

O.Medin.HabuDem. = Demotic Ostraca from Medinet Habu, ed. M. Lichtheim. Chicago

1957. (Univ. of Chicago, Oriental Institute Publications 80). Nos. 1—160. ...............................A IVg Lich There is a concordance of inventory nos. and publication nos. by M. Wojdyla, Enchoria 15 (1987) 213—214.

O.Métrologie = Mélanges sur la métrologie, l’économie politique et l’histoire de l’ancienne

Égypte, by E. Revillout. Paris 1895. ................................................................................. W+S XXXVI 5860 Within a discursive narrative there are a number of texts given; the following list gives the references to the republished texts. The format of the list is as follows, page number in O.Métrologie followed by the "Old Louvre Inventory number" or other location inventory number. On the other side of the equal sign is the place of republication. In the case of those texts republished in O.Louvre, the page number reference is given and then the "New Louvre inventory number." There are concordances of these numbering systems in O.Louvre. The other republication citations should be clear: 74 (8460) = O.Louvre 201 (929); 93 (8008) = O.Louvre 164 (274); 98—99 (9152) = O.Louvre 138 (107); 118 (7891bis) = O.Louvre 159—160 (109); 121 (7989) = O.Louvre 247 (671); 121 (7893bis) = O.Louvre 246 (609); 125 (Brit.Mus. 12618) = Rev.Ég. 4 (1885) 183 (pl. 9) (E. Revillout); 147 (9069) = O.Louvre 172 (879); 164—165 (9053) = O.Louvre 143 (393); 166 (9074) = O.Louvre 139—140 (115); 166 (9150) = O.Louvre 143 (538+542); 166 (9069) = O.Louvre 145 (911); 167 (9067) = O.Louvre 144 (910); 168 (9075) = O.Louvre 135 (103); 170 (9051) = O.Tempeleide 69; 171 (9072) = O.Tempeleide 103; 171—172 (10305) = O.Tempeleide 104; 174 (7939bis) =

Page 73: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Demotische Ostraka 73

O.Tempeleide 145; 175 (9056) = O.Tempeleide 130; 176 (9090) = O.Tempeleide 150; 177 (9146) = O.Louvre 139 (108); 178 (9877) = O.Louvre 134 (102); 178—179 (9054) = O.Louvre 148; 179 (8076) = O.Louvre 147 (1354); 179 (9099) = O.Louvre 136 (104); 179—180 (9071) = O.Louvre 133 (101); 180 (7875) = O.Tempeleide 68; 181 (7863) = O.Tempeleide 162A; 181 (8116) = O.Tempeleide 162B; 186 (8112) = O.Tempeleide 1; 189 (Berlin) = O.Tempeleide 133; 190 (Brit.Mus. 12609) = O.Tempeleide 97; 191 (7871) = O.Louvre 158 (99); 191 (10321) = O.Tempeleide 11; 193 (Brit.Mus. 12596) = O.Tempeleide 22; 193 (Brit.Mus. 12575) = O.Tempeleide 149; 193 (Brit.Mus. 12574) = O.Tempeleide 154; 194 (Brit.Mus. 12619) = O.Tempeleide 159; 194—195 (81221) = O.Louvre 157 (93); 195 (7925) = O.Louvre 241 (552); 195 (685a) = O.Louvre 168 (314); 196 (7924) = O.Louvre 242 (909); 197 (7598) = O.Louvre 177 (71); 198 (7922) = O.Louvre 240 (151); 198 (7921) = O.Louvre 241 (561); 198 (7923) = O.Louvre 240 (147); 198 (7933) = O.Louvre 239 (145); 198 (8103) = O.Louvre 252 (277); 198 (10311) = O.Louvre 182 (260); 199 (9300) = O.Louvre 259—260 (915); 199 (8100) = Rev.Ég. 6 (1888) 7 (E. Revillout); 200 (Berlin 1552) = Rev.Ég. 6 (1888) 10 (E. Revillout); 200 = Rev.Ég. 6 (1888) 8 (E. Revillout); 200 (8031) = O.Louvre 122—123 (661); 200 (Berlin 76) = Rev.Ég. 6 (1888) 7 (E. Revillout); 200 (Berlin 158) = Rev.Ég. 6 (1888) 11 (E. Revillout); 201 (Berlin 1153) = Rev.Ég. 6 (1888) 11 (E. Revillout); 201 (Brit.Mus. 5762) = Orientalia Suecana 27—28 (1978—79) 25 (S.V. Wångstedt); 202 (Brit.Mus. 14203) = Rev.Ég. 4 (1885) 187 (pl. 13) E. Revillout); 202 (Brit.Mus. 5837) = O.Louvre 64; 202 (Brit.Mus. 14203) = O.Louvre 64; 202 (7905) = O.Louvre 64; 202 (7264) = O.Louvre 47 (85); 202 (8108) = O.Louvre 88 (10); 203 (Brit.Mus. 5690) = Orientalia Suecana 29 (1980) 13 (S.V. Wångstedt); 203 (Brit.Mus. 5701) = Orientalia Suecana 29 (1980) 17 (S.V. Wångstedt); 203 (Brit.Mus. 5726) = Orientalia Suecana 29 (1980) 9 (S.V. Wångstedt); 206—207 (Brit.Mus. 5785) = Orientalia Suecana 23—24 (1974—75) 12 (S.V. Wångstedt); 209 (Brit.Mus. 5712) Orientalia Suecana 18 (1969) 84—85 (S.V. Wångstedt); 210 (7688) = O.Louvre 245 (564); 213 (9037) = O.Tempeleide 27; 214 (8011) = O.Louvre 153 (74); 215 (7904) = O.Louvre 216 (699); 215 (Brit.Mus. 12614) = Orientalia Suecana 18 (1969) 74 (S.V. Wångstedt); 216 (7173) = O.Louvre 212 (76); 216 (7895) = O.Louvre 219 (534); 216 (8030) = O.Louvre 218 (706); 216 (8446) = O.Louvre 256 (668); 225 (7896) = O.Louvre 232—233 (648); 225 (9080) = O.Louvre 227 (700); 226 (7758) = O.Louvre 226—227 (519); 226 (9062) = O.Louvre 225—226 (920); 226 (9064) = O.Louvre 248 (872); 227 (7748) = O.Louvre 232 (602); 227 (7991) = O.Louvre 233 (675); 227 (7949) = O.Louvre 234 (844)

O.Muzawwaqa = "The Demotic Ostraca from Qaret el-Muzawwaqa," ed. M.A. Nur el-Din in

Denkmäler der Oase Dachla: aus dem Nachlass von Ahmed Fakhry by J. Osing, M. Moursi, D. Arnold, O. Neugebauer, R.A. Parker, D. Pingree and M.A. Nur el-Din. Mainz 1982. (Deutsches Archäologisches Institut. Abt. Kairo. Archäologische Veröffentlichungen 28). Nos. 1—30. ................................................................................................. n.vorh.

O.Narm.Dem. O.Narm.Dem. I = Ostraka demotici da Narmuti, ed. E. Bresciani, S. Pernigotti and M.C.

Betro. Pisa 1983. (Quaderni di Medinet Madi 1). Nos. 1—33. ......................................................... n.vorh. O.Narm.Dem. II = Ostraka demotici e ieratici dall’ archivio bilingue di Narmuthis, ed. P.

Gallo. Pisa 1997. Nos. 34—99. .......................................................................................................... n.vorh. O.Narm.Dem. III = Ostraka demotici e bilingui da Narmuthis (ODN 100-188), ed. A.

Menchetti. Pisa 2005. (Biblioteca di Studi Egittologici 5). Nos. 100-188.......................................... n.vorh. O.Tempeleide = Die demotischen Tempeleide, ed. U. Kaplony-Heckel. Wiesbaden 1963.

(Ägyptologische Abhandlungen 6). Nos. 1—224. ...................................................A IVg Kapl. –1- und –2- of which 52 were previously published T.here is a catalogue listing of 286 further fragmentary ostraca of which 7 have been published.

O.Wångstedt = Ausgewählte demotische Ostraka aus der Sammlung des Victoria-Museums zu

Uppsala und der Staatlichen Papyrussammlung zu Berlin, ed. S. Wångstedt. Uppsala 1954. Nos. 1—80. .............................................................................................................................. n.vorh.

O.Zürich = Die demotischen Ostraka der Universtät zu Zürich, ed. S. Wångstedt. Uppsala

1965. (Bibliotheca Ekmania 62). Nos. 1—53. .......................................................................... A IVg Wang

Page 74: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

74

IV. CORPORA: Chrest.Mitt. (or M.Chr.) = L. Mitteis and U. Wilcken, Grundzüge und Chrestomathie der

Papyruskunde, II Bd. Juristischer Teil, II Hälfte Chrestomathie. Leipzig-Berlin 1912. Nos. 1—500. ....................................................................................................................... A+S+W XXII 70

Chrest.Wilck. (or W.Chr.) = L. Mitteis and U. Wilcken, Grundzüge und Chrestomathie der

Papyruskunde, I Bd. Historischer Teil, II Hälfte Chrestomathie. Leipzig-Berlin 1912. Nos. 1—382. ....................................................................................................................... A+S+W XXII 70

Ch.L.A. = Chartae Latinae Antiquiores, established by A. Bruckner and R. Marichal. Vols.

1—49, ed. by them and their successors. Basel, Dietikon-Zurich 1954—1998. ............. A IVa 95 (Bd. 3–45) I, Switzerland: Basle-St. Gall. nos. 1—108. 1954. — II, Switzerland: St. Gall-Zurich, nos.

109—178. 1956. — III, British Museum, London, nos. 179—223. 1963. — IV, Great Britain, nos. 224—275. 1967. — V, The United States of America I, nos. 276—308. 1975. — VI, The United States of America II, nos. 309—321. (P.Dura). 1975. — VII, The United States of America III, nos. 322—354. (P.Dura). 1975. — VIII, The United States of America IV, nos. 355—356. (P.Dura). 1976. — IX, The United States V, nos. 357—395. (P.Dura), 396—406. 1977. — X, Germany I, nos. 407—464. 1979 — XI, Germany II, nos. 465—517. 1979. — XII, Germany III, nos. 515—548. 1978. — XIII, France I, nos. 549—571. 1981. — XIV, France II, nos. 572—594. 1982. — XV, France III, nos. 595—618. 1986. — XVI, France IV, nos. 619—638. 1986. — XVII, France V, nos. 651—658. 1984. — XVIII, France VI, nos. 659—669. 1985. — XIX, France VII, nos. 670—691. 1987. — XX, Italy I, nos. 701—712. 1982. — XXI, Italy II, nos. 713—717. 1983. — XXII, Italy III, nos. 718—729. 1983. — XXIII, Italy IV, nos. 730—750. 1985. — XXIV, Italy V, nos. 751—776. 1985. — XXV, Italy VI, nos. 777—798. 1986. — XXVI, Italy VII, nos. 799—813. 1987. — XXVII, Italy VIII, nos. 814—838. 1992. — XXVIII, Italy IX, nos. 839—865. 1988. — XXIX, Italy X, nos. 862—889. 1993. The numbers 862—865 are reused from the preceding volume for different texts. — XXX, Italy XI, nos. 894—914. 1988. — XXXI, Italy XII, nos. 915—936. 1989. — XXXII, Italy XIII, nos. 937—960. 1989. — XXXIII, Italy XIV, nos. 961—984. 1989. — XXXIV, Italy XV, nos. 985—1009. 1989. — XXXV, Italy XVI, nos. 1010—1038. 1990. — XXXVI, Italy XVII, nos. 1039—1068. 1990. — XXXVII, Italy XVIII, nos. 1069—1095. 1990. — XXXVIII, Italy XIX, nos. 1096—1125. 1990. — XXXIX, Italy XX, nos. 1126—1155. 1991. — XL, Italy XXI, nos. 1156—1185. 1991. — XLI, Egypt I, nos. 1186—1206. 1994. — XLII, Egypt II, nos. 1207—1239. 1994. — XLIII, Austria I, nos. 1240—1260. 1995. — XLIV, Austria II, nos. 1261—1316. 1996. — XLV, Austria III, nos. 1317—1359. 1996. — XLVI, Belgium, Greece, Ireland, Israel, Norway, Holland, Republic of Georgia, Spain, nos. 1361—1402. 1995. — XLVII, Addenda, nos. 1403—1468. 1997. — XLVIII, Corrigenda. 1997 — XLIX, Concordanza. 1998 Volume L begins a new series devoted to Latin Charters of the 9th century. See the Introduction by editors, G. Cavallo and G. Nicolaj. These volumes are not papyrological in nature and are not listed here.

C.Epist.Lat. = Corpus Epistularum Latinarum, papyris tabulis ostracis servatarum, ed. P.

Cugusi, 2 vols. Florence 1992. (Pap.Flor. XXIII). Nos. 1-245. ....................................... A IVa 334 –1- u. –2- Vol. 3: Addenda, corrigenda, indices,....................................................................................... A IVa 334 –3- C.Étiq.Mom. = Corpus des étiquettes de momies grecques, ed. B. Boyaval. Lille 1976.

(Publications de l'Université de Lille III). ..................................................................................... A IVa 340 Nos. 1657 and 2077 were previously unedited.

C.Gloss.Biling. = Glossaria bilinguia in papyris et membranis reperta, ed. J. Kramer.

C.Gloss.Biling. I = Bonn 1983. (Pap.Texte Abh. XXX). ......................................................................... A IVa 574 C.Gloss.Biling. II = Munich-Leipzig 2001. (Archiv Beih. 8). ................................................................. A IVa 575

Page 75: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Corpora 75

C.Illum.Pap. I = Illuminierte Papyri, Pergamente und Papiere I, ed. U. Horak. Vienna 1992. (Pegasus Oriens I). ..................................................................................................................... A IVa 611 –1- Nos. 1, 28, 31, 34, 38, 45, 49, 54 and 59 include Greek documentary texts.

C.Jud.Syr.Eg. = The Judaean-Syrian-Egyptian Conflict of 103—101 B.C.: A Multilingual

Dossier Concerning a "War of Sceptres," ed. E. van 't Dack, W. Clarysse, G. Cohen, J. Quaegebeur and J.K. Winnicki. Brussels 1989. (Coll.Hellen. I). ...................................................... n.vorh.

C.Ord.Ptol. = Corpus des Ordonnances des Ptolémées, ed. M.-Th. Lenger. Brussels 1964.

(Acad. Roy. de Belgique, Cl. des Lettres, Mémoires, coll. in 8Ü, 57, 1). ......................................A IVa 430 2nd ed., corrected and updated, 1980. (Mémoires 64, 2). ............................................................................. n.vorh. daraus Compléments à la bibliographie in Kopie .................................................................................. A IVa 430a See also Corpus des Ordonnances des Ptolémées: Bilan des additions et corrections (1964—

1988); Compléments à la bibliographie by M.-Th. Lenger. Brussels 1990. (Pap.Brux. XXIV). .........................................................................................................................................A IVa 430b

C.Pap.Gr. = Corpus Papyrorum Graecarum, ed. O. Montevecchi and others. ............................................. IVa 160

C.Pap.Gr. I = I Contratti di baliatico, ed. M.M. Masciadri and O. Montevecchi. Nos. 1—40 and four appendices. Milan 1984. (Separate volume of plates). ........................................ A IVa 160 –1-, -1a-

C.Pap.Gr. II = Il Controllo della popolazione nell'Egitto Romano, Pt. 1, Le Denunce di morte, ed. L. Casarico. Nos. 1—82 and two appendices. Azzate 1985. (Separate volume of plates). ............................................................................................................................... A IVa 160 –2-, -2a-

C.Pap.Hengstl = Griechische Papyri aus Ägypten als Zeugnisse des öffentlichen und privaten

Lebens, ed. J. Hengstl with G. Häge and H. Kühnert. Munich 1978. 1 .........................................A IVa 1403 61 documents with translation and commentary.

C.Pap.Jud. = Corpus Papyrorum Judaicarum. Cambridge, Mass. .........................................A IVa 475 –1-, -2-, -3- I, ed. V.A. Tcherikover. 1957. Nos. 1—141. II, ed. V.A. Tcherikover and A. Fuks. 1960. Nos.

142—450. III, ed. V.A. Tcherikover, A. Fuks and M. Stern. 1964. Nos. 451—520. C.Pap.Lat. = Corpus Papyrorum Latinarum, ed. R. Cavenaile. Wiesbaden 1958. Nos. 1—345

plus Annexe nos. 1—28. .................................................................................................... A IVa 480 (2 Ex.) C.Ptol.Sklav. = Corpus der ptolemäischen Sklaventexte, ed. R. Scholl. Stuttgart 1990.

(Forschungen zur antiken Sklaverei, Beiheft 1). In three parts: I, Nos. 1—114; II, Nos. 115—260; III, Indices. ................................................................................................. A IVa 490 –1-, -2-, -3-

C.Zen.Palestine = Des Grecs en Palestine au IIIe siècle avant Jésus-Christ: Le Dossier syrien

des archives de Zénon de Caunos (261—252), ed. X. Durand. Paris 1997. (Cahier de la Revue Biblique 38). ..................................................................................................................... A IV 130 d1

Doc.Eser.Rom. = Documenti per la storia dell'esercito romano in Egitto, ed. S. Daris. Milan

1964. (Pubblicazioni dell'Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore, Contributi, Serie Terza, Scienze Storiche IX). Nos. 1—108................................................................................................. A IVa 529

Feste = Feste pubbliche e private nei documenti greci, ed. M. Vandoni. Milan 1964. (Testi e

documenti per lo studio dell'antichità 8, Serie Papyrologica I). Nos. 1—163. ...............................A IVa 1913 FIRA III = Fontes Iuris Romani Antejustiniani, pars tertia, Negotia, ed. V. Arangio-Ruiz. 2nd

ed. Florence 1943. Reprint Florence 1969 with an appendix of material prepared by Arangio-Ruiz before his death. ......................................................................................................A I 40 –3-

» Greek Medical Papyri I, by I. Andorlini. Progetto Corpus die Papiri Greci di Medicina.

Firenze 2001. ............................................................................................................................. A IVa 585 –1- Horoscopes = Greek Horoscopes, by O. Neugebauer and H.B. Van Hoesen. Philadelphia 1957.

(Memoirs of the American Philosophical Society 48). ....................................................................... n.vorh.

Page 76: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 76

Jur.Pap. = Juristische Papyri, ed. P.M. Meyer. Berlin 1920. Nos. 1—93......................................... A+W XXII 60 New Docs. = New Documents Illustrating Early Christianity. Various editors. North Ryde,

NSW, and Grand Rapids, Mich.1981—. 8 vols. to date. ............................................................. A IIIa 2609 Oroscopi = Oroscopi greci. Documentazione papirologica, by D. Baccani. Messina 1992.

(Ric.Pap. I). Nos. 1—18. ................................................................................................................... n.vorh. Pap.Agon. = Zehn agonistische Papyri, ed. P. Frisch. Opladen 1986. (Pap.Colon. XIII). .......................A IVa 1315

Reeditions of ten papyri: 1 = BGU IV 1074; 2 = BGU IV 1073; 3 = P.Oxy. XXVII 2476; 4 = P.Oxy.Hels. 25; 5 = P.Oxy. XXXI 2610; 6 = P.Lond. III 1178; 7 = Stud.Pal. V 121; 8 = P.Oslo III 85; 9 = P.Coll.Youtie II 69; 10 = P.Oxy. XLIII 3116.

Pap.Arbeit. = "Die koptischen Arbeitsverträge," by W.C. Till. Eos, 48.1 (1956) 272—329

(Symbolae Raphaeli Taubenschlag dedicatae). .......................................................................A XXXVI 700 Translations and commentary of 60 labor contracts and related texts. (Nos. 7 = CPR IV 156; 9 = CPR IV 157; 20 = CPR IV 162; and 25 = CPR IV 163).

Pap.Bürgsch.Copt. = "Die koptischen Bürgschaftsurkunden," by W.C. Till.

Bull.Soc.Arch.Copt. 14 (1958) 165—226. ......................................................................................... n.vorh. Translations of 90 guarantees and sureties (nos. 3 and 58 = CPR IV 102 and 84 resp.).

Pap.Choix = Choix de papyrus grecs: Essai de traitement automatique, ed. J. Bingen, A.

Tomsin, A. Bodson, J. Denooz, J.D. Dupont and E. Evrard. Liège 1968. ..................................... A IVa 1172 28 miscellaneous texts revised and republished.

Pap.Eleph.Eng. = The Elephantine Papyri in English: Three Millennia of Cross-Cultural

Continuity and Change, ed. B. Porten with J.J. Farber, C.J. Martin, G. Vittman, L.S.B. MacCoull, and S. Clackson. Leiden 1996. (Documenta et Monumenta Orientis Antiqui, Studies in Near Eastern Archaeology and Civilization XXII). .......................................................A IV 163a Texts in English translation from various languages: Egyptian Hieratic, nos. A1—10; Aramaic, nos. B1—52; Egyptian Demotic, nos. C1—37; Greek, nos. D1—52; Coptic, nos. E1—20; Arabic, nos. F1—2; Latin, nos. G1—2. [EJB]

Pap.Graec.Mag. = Papyri Graecae Magicae, ed. K. Preisendanz. 2 vols. Leipzig-Berlin 1928,

1931. ............................................................................................................................. A+W IVa 780 –1-, -2- Photostatic copies of proofs of an unpublished third volume are to be found in some libraries. A reprint including texts from the projected third vol. with revisions by A. Henrichs was published in 1974.

See also The Magical Papyri in Translation, by H.D. Betz (esp. p. xliv), Chicago 1985. .......................A IVa 1094 See also below Suppl.Mag.

Rom.Mil.Rec. = Roman Military Records on Papyrus, ed. R.O. Fink. Cleveland 1971.

(American Philological Association, Philological Monograph 26). Nos. 1—134. ........................ A IVa 920

Sel.Pap. = Select Papyri. (The Loeb Classical Library). London and Cambridge, Mass.

Sel.Pap. I = Private Affairs, ed. A.S. Hunt and C.C. Edgar. 1932. Nos. 1—200. ........................ A+W IVa 940 –1- Sel.Pap. II = Official Documents, ed. A.S. Hunt and C.C. Edgar. 1934. Nos. 201—434. .................A IVa 940 –2- Sel.Pap. III = Literary Papyri: Poetry, ed. D.L. Page. 1942. Nos. 1—147. ........................... A IVa 940 –3- (2 Ex.) Shorthand Manuals = Greek Shorthand Manuals, ed. H.J.M. Milne. London 1934. (Egypt

Exploration Society, Graeco-Roman Memoirs 24)................................................................ W XXXVII 1705 Includes nos. 1—6 of P.Ant.

Suppl.Mag. = Supplementum Magicum, ed. with translations and notes by R.W. Daniel and F.

Maltomini. (Pap.Colon. XVI). ..........................................................................A IVa 960 –1- und –2- (2 Ex.) I, Opladen 1990. Nos. 1-51. II, Opladen 1992. Nos. 52-100.

Page 77: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Corpora 77

S. Strassi, L'archivio di Claudius Tiberianus da Karanis, Berlin – New York 2008................................... A IVa 75 » Fontes Historiae Nubiorum, Vol. I-III, Ed. T. Eide et al., Bergen 1994–1998. .................... A IVa 558 –1-, -2-, -3- » P.M. Meyer, Die libelli aus der Decianischen Christenverfolgung, Berlin 1910. .................................W IVa 640 » J.M. Bremer, Some recently found Greek poems, Leiden 1987. ............................................................. A IVa 1128 » A. Calderini, Papiri Latini, Milano 1945................................................................................................A IVa 1154 » J.L. Calvo Martínez, M.D. Sánchez Romero, Textos de magia en papiros griegos, Madrid

1987. ...............................................................................................................................................A IVa 1156 » M.Capasso, Papiri documentari greci, Papyrologica Lupiensia 2, 1993................................................A IVa 1158 » H.M.A. Elmaghrabi, An edition of unpublished greek papyrus documents from Roman Egypt,

1982. .............................................................................................................................................. A IVa 1270 » K. Jax, Ägypten in hellenistischer und römischer Zeit nach antiken Papyris, Münster 1931. .............. W IVa 1436 » H. G. Ioannidou, An edition of unpublished greek private letters on papyrus, Londen

1986/11989. ....................................................................................................................................A IVa 1451 [Diss., vgl. P.Oxy. LIX]

» H. Thierfelder, Unbekannte antike Welt. Eine Darstellung nach Papyrusurkunden, Kassel 1963. .............................................................................................................................................. A IVa 1884

» M. Totti, Ausgewählte Texte der Isis- und Sarapis-Religion, HIldesheim 1985. ...................................A IVa 1894 » H. Cotton, Documentary Letters of Recommendation in Latin from the Roman

Empire,Königstein 1981. ............................................................................................................... A IVa 1203 » I. Gallo, FrammentiBiografici da papiri, I+II, Roma 1975+1980. .............................................A IVa 1324 –1-, -2- »J.M. Roth, Greek Papyri lights on Jewish History, New York 1924. ....................................................W IVa 2744 »C. Wessely, Les plus anciens monuments du Christianisme écrits sur papyrus, Paris 1924. .....W IVa 2957 –1-, -2-

[Zusammenstellung publizierter Papyri mit franz. Übersetzung]

»»» Pap.Brux. = Papyrologica Bruxellensia. Brussels 1962—. (Fondation Égypto-logique Reine Élisabeth).

XIII, Papyrus littéraires grecs, by J. Lenaerts. 1977. ...............................................................................A IVa 1518 XX, L’Arpentage par espèces dans l’Égypte ptolemaïque d’après les papyrus grecs, by H.

Cuvigny. 1985. ..............................................................................................................................A IVa 1209 XXV, Magica Varia, ed W.M. Brashear with contributions by A. Bülow-Jacobsen. 1991. Five

miscellaneous texts. ....................................................................................................................... A IVa 1122

»»» Pap.Colon. = Papyrologica Coloniensia, Sonderreihe of the series Wissen-schaftliche Abhandlungen der Arbeitsgemeinschaft für Forschung des Landes Nordrhein-Westfalen. Opladen 1964— .

II, see P.KölnLüddeckens. — IV, see P.Petaus. — VII, see P.Köln. — VIII, see P.Soter. — IX, see P.KölnÄgypt. — XIII, see Pap.Agon. — XV, see P.Bub. — XVI, see Suppl.Mag. (III, Corpora). — XVIII, see P.Wash.Univ. II. — XXVI, see P.Ammon. — XXIX, see P.Polit.Jud.

Pap.Colon. I = Der Psalmenkommentar von Tura, Quaternio IX, ed. A. Kehl. 1964. ................................ A IV 151 III, The Ptolemaic Papyri of Homer, by S. West. 1967. V, Katalog Alexandrinischer Kaisermünzen der Sammlung des Instituts für Altertumskunde der

Universität zu Köln, Bd. 1: Augustus—Trajan (Nr. 1—740), by A. Geissen. 1974. Bd. 2: Hadrian—Antoninus Pius (Nr. 741—1994). 1978. Bd. 3: Marc Aurel—Gallienus (Nr. 1995—3014). 1982. Bd. 4: Claudius Gothicus—Bleimünzen (Nr. 3015—3627), by A. Geissen and W. Weiser. 1983. Bd. 5: Indices zu den Banden 1 bis 4, by W. Weiser. 1983.

VI, The Epistrategos in Ptolemaic and Roman Egypt, by J.D. Thomas. Part I: The Ptolemaic Epistrategos. 1975. Part II: The Roman Epistrategos. 1982.

X, Dionysius Scytobrachion, ed. J.S. Rusten. 1982. XI, Katalog der Bithynischen Münzen der Sammlung des Instituts fur Altertumskunde der

Universität zu Köln, Bd. 1: Nikaia, by W. Weiser. 1983. Pap.Colon. XII = Le Ketouba de Cologne: un contrat de mariage juif à Antinoopolis, ed. C.

Sirat. 1986. ................................................................................................................................... A IV 293 e1 XIV, Der Kölner Mani-Kodex, ed. L. Koenen and C. Römer. 1988.

Page 78: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Checklist – Bibliotheksbestand LWI 78

Pap.Colon. XVII = Abrasax: Ausgewählte Papyri religiösen und magischen Inhalts, by R. Merkelbach and M. Totti. Part 1, 1990; part 2, 1991; part 3, 1992; part 4, 1996; part 5, 2001. ..................................................................................................................................................A IVa 15

Pap.Colon. XIX = Two Greek Magical Papyri in the National Museum of Antiquities in Leiden, ed. R.W. Daniel. 1991.........................................................................................................A IVa 961 [=Pack 1869, PGM 2 XII und Van Haelst 1071, PGM XIII]

XX, Magische Amulette und andere Gemmen des Instituts für Altertums-kunde der Universität zu Köln, by E. Zwierlein-Diehl. 1992.

XXI, Nomisma und nomismatia: Beiträge zur Geldgeschichte Ägyptens im 6. Jahrhundert n. Chr., by K. Maresch. 1994.

XXII, Greek Magical Amulets: The Inscribed Gold, Silver, Copper, and Bronze Lamellae, Part I, Published Texts of Known Provenance, by R. Kotansky. 1994.

XXIII, Katalog ptolemäischer Bronzemünzen der Sammlung des Instituts für Altertumskunde der Universität Köln, by W. Weiser. 1995.

XXIV, Manis frühe Missionsreisen nach der Kölner Manibibliographie: Textkritischer Kommentar und Erläuterungen zu p. 121—p.192 des Kölner Mani-Kodex, by C. Römer. 1994.

XXV, Bronze und Silber: Papyrologische Beiträge zur Geschichte der Währung im ptolemäischen und römischen Ägypten bis zum 2. Jahrhundert n. Chr., by K. Maresch. 1996.

XXVII, Manichaica Latina, Bd. 1. Epistula ad Menoch, ed. M. Stein. 1998. Pap.Colon. XXVIII = Griechische Anaphorenfragmente aus Ägypten und Nubien, by J.

Hammerstaedt. 1999. ....................................................................................................................A IVa 1360

»»» Pap.Flor. = Papyrologica Florentina. Florence. 1976— .

I, see P.Laur. I. — II, see P.Laur. II. — V, see P.Laur. III. — VI, see P.Genova II. — XII, see P.Laur. IV. — XIII, see P.Laur. V. — XIV, see O.Cair. — XVI, see P.Prag. I. — XVII, see O.Ashm.Shelt. — XVIII, see T.Varie. — XX, see P.Genova III. — XXII, see P.Brookl. — XXIII, see C.Epist.Lat. — XXVI, see P.Prag. II.

III, Euripide, Eretteo, Introduzione, testo e commento by P. Carrara. 1977. IV, Demosthenis fragmenta in papyris et membranis servata (pars prima), by B. Hausmann.

1978. Pap.Flor. VII = Miscellanea Papyrologica, ed. R. Pintaudi. 1980. .........................................................A IVd 579 VIII, Demosthenis fragmenta in papyris et membranis servata (pars secunda and pars tertia,

appendice di aggiornamento), by B. Hausmann. 1981. IX, I Centri abitati dell’ Ossirinchite, by P. Pruneti. 1981. X, Sofocle, Ichneutae, Introduzione, testo critico, interpretazione e commento, by E.V. Maltese.

1982. XI, The Compulsory Public Services of Roman Egypt, by N. Lewis. 1982. Replaced by 2nd ed.,

Pap.Flor. XXVIII. Pap.Flor. XII = Supplement, Papiri greci e latini a Firenze. Secoli iii a.C.—viii d.C.

Biblioteca Medicea Laurenziana. Catalogo della mostra maggio—giugno 1983, by R. Pintaudi. ....................................................................................................................................... A IV 521 d5

XV, Strategi and Royal Scribes of Roman Egypt, Chronological List and Index, by G. Bastianini and J.E.G. Whitehorne. 1987.

Pap.Flor. XIX = Miscellanea Papyrologica in occasione del bicentenario dell’edizione della Charta Borgiana, in two parts, ed. M. Capasso, G.M. Savorelli, R. Pintaudi and M. Gigante. 1990. ............................................................................................................... A IVd 579a –1- u. –2-

XXI, Studia hellenistica, scripta minora by E. Livrea, in two parts. 1991. Pap.Flor. XXIV = I papiri dell’archivio de Zenon a Firenze. Mostra documentaria-settembre

1993, ed. G. Messeri Savorelli and R. Pintaudi.1993. ....................................................................A IVa 710 XXV, Trapezitica Aegyptiaca. Recueil de recherches sur la banque en Égypte gréco-romaine,

by R. Bogaert. 1994. XXVII, Scrivere greco fuori d’Egitto, by E. Crisci. 1996. XXVIII, The Compulsory Public Services of Roman Egypt, 2nd ed., by N. Lewis. 1997. Pap.Flor. XXIX = Letters of Condolence in Greek Papyri, by J. Chapas. 1998. ....................................A IVa 560 XXX, Scrivere libri e documenti nel mondo antico, by G. Cavallo, E. Crisci, G. Messeri and R.

Pintaudi. 1998.

Page 79: LISTE DER VORHANDENEN PAPYRUSEDITIONEN ......» H. Loebenstein, Die Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Wien 1972..... A IV 21 f3 A IV 21 f3 »»» MPER = Mittheilungen

Corpora 79

XXXI, I Manoscritti greci tra riflessione e dibattito: Atti del V Colloquio Internationale di Palaeographia Greca (Cremona, 4-10 ottobre 1998), ed. G. Prato. 3 volumes. 2000

Pap.Flor. XXXII = Annona Militaris: Die Heeresversorgung im spätantiken Ägypten, by F. Mitthof. 2 volumes. 2001. .........................................................................................................A XXIII Mitt

There are also collections of letters as follows: S. Witkowski, Epistulae privatae graecae quae in papyris aetatis Lagidarum servantur.

Leipzig 1911 (2nd edition). Nos. 1—72. ...................................................................................... W IVa 1970 G. Ghedini, Lettere cristiane dai papiri greci del III e del IV secolo. Milan 1923. ..................................W IVa 1336 B. Olsson, Papyrusbriefe aus der frühesten Römerzeit. Uppsala 1925. Nos. 1—80. ..............................W IVa 1627 W. Döllstädt, Griechische Papyrusprivatbriefe in gebildeter Sprache aus den ersten vier

Jahrhunderten nach Christus. Diss. Jena 1934. ............................................................................ W IVa 1241 G. Daum, Griechische Papyrusbriefe aus einem Jahrtausend antiker Kultur. Paderborn 1959.

Nos. 1—45......................................................................................................................................A IVc 1213 J. O'Callaghan, Cartas cristianas griegas del siglo V. Barcelona 1963. (Biblioteca Historica de

la Biblioteca Balmes, ser. II 25). Nos. 1—63. .................................................................................... n.vorh. M. Naldini, Il Cristianesimo in Egitto: Lettere private nei papiri dei secoli II—IV. Florence

1968. Nos. 1—97. Second ed. Fiesole 1998, with addenda but no additional texts. .................... A IVa 2603 G. Tibiletti, Le Lettere privati nei papiri greci del III e IV secolo d.C. Milan 1979. (Scienze

filologiche e letteratura XV). Nos. 1—34...................................................................................... A IVa 1887 W. Schubart, Ein Jahrtausend am Nil. Briefe aus dem Altertum, Berlin 1912. ........................................ W IVa 1791 J.L. White, Light from Ancient Letters. Philadelphia 1986. Nos. 1—117. .................................................... n.vorh. J. Chapa, Letters of Condolence in Greek Papyri. Florence 1998. (Pap.Flor. XXIX). Nos. 1—

13. ...................................................................................................................................................A IVa 560 The following are other collections of texts with varying degrees of commentary, published for

scholarly or pedagogical purposes. N. Hohlwein, L'Égypte romaine. Recueil des termes techniques relatifs aux institutions

politiques et administratives de l'Égypte romaine, suivi d'un choix de textes papyrologiques. Brussels 1912. (Acad. Roy. Belg., Mém. Cl. de Lettres, Coll. in 8o, 2 ser. 8). ..................................................................................................................................... W XXIII Hohl 95 selected documents with short notes are printed on pp. 469-619.

A. Laudien, Griechische Papyri aus Oxyrhynchus, für den Schulgebrauch ausgewählt. Berlin 1912. Nos. 1-46.............................................................................................................................W IV 510 d1

R. Helbing, Auswahl aus griechischen Papyri. Leipzig 19242. (Sammlung Göschen 625). Nos. 1-23. ..............................................................................................................................................W IVa 1398

G. Milligan, Selections from the Greek Papyri. Cambridge 19272. Nos. 1-55. .......................................W IVa 1577 W. Schubart, Griechische Papyri. Urkunden und Briefe vom 4. Jahrh. v.Chr. bis ins 8. Jahr.

n.Chr. Bielefeld-Leipzig 1927. 1: Text; 2: Kommentar. (Sammlung lateinischer und griechischer Schulausgaben). Nos. 1-70. ...................................................................... W IVa 1790 –1- u. –2-

W. Hersey Davis, Greek Papyri of the First Century. New York-London 1933. Nos. 1-21. .................. W IVa 1216 H. Lietzmann, Griechische Papyri. Bonn 19344. (Kleine Texte für Vorlesungen und Übungen

14.) Nos. 1-25. .............................................................................................................. W XLI 609 (von 1910) E.J. Goodspeed and E.C. Colwell, A Greek Papyrus Reader. Chicago 19362. Nos. 1-82 ...................... W IVa 1346 P. Schubert u.a., Vivre en Égypte gréco-romaine. Une sélection de papyrus. Vevey 2000.......................A IVa 1810